Title: Burn for Me

Author: Emily

E-mail: emnorth2002@yahoo.com

Pairing: W/S, I promise! It will just take me a while to get there

Rating: PG for now, but it should move up to R later

Disclaimer: The basic premise and characters belong to lots of people who aren’t me.

Spoilers: Through "The Crush" (Joyce is alive, Dawn knows she’s the key, and everyone knows that Spike loves Buffy)

Section 1:

Research. That’s all they seemed to do any more. Ever since Dawn found out that she was the key, Buffy had been like a woman possessed. She hated that she couldn’t find anything to stop Glory. She tore through vamps on patrol. No one could keep up with her. Well, no one but Spike, and he knew better than to get too close. After he had admitted his crush, the Scoobies were all a little surprised that Buffy hadn’t staked him on sight. Which was probably why he was staying out of sight. Never far away, but always out of sight. He followed her on patrol, made sure she was protected when she got emotional and careless during a fight, and stayed in the shadows. Watching her. Protecting her. Loving her. Helping her the only way he could. And the rest of them helped with research, as always. They dug through book after book (or, in Willow’s case, website after website) looking for some way, any way, to defeat a God.

Giles was on his fourth cup of tea that evening, and he had cleaned his glasses twenty three times. But despite these classic Gilesian actions, there was something almost Ripperish in the desperation with which he searched through the books.

Anya was watching Xander, again. She still had trouble with the whole "humanity" thing. She couldn’t believe how much she loved him. She couldn’t believe that he loved her. She couldn’t believe that this man, her lover, teacher, only friend, was risking every thing they had to stand by his friend and fight a God. And she definitely couldn’t believe that she loved him enough to stay and help. She returned to her book (boring, alas, as they all were, not to mention completely lacking in useful information) but at the same time, she reached over and squeezed his hand.

Xander’s whole attention was divided between the book in his lap and the Twinkie he was shoving into his mouth, so he was surprised when he felt the warm pressure of Anya’s hand on his, but he turned, smiled at her, and squeezed her hand back. Maybe he really wasn’t as smart as the rest of him, or maybe he was just naïve, but he couldn’t seem to believe that the world was about to end. Buffy would save the day. She always did. They would help. They always did. They would survive and triumph and somehow manage to resolve everything by the end of May, so they could have a relatively tame summer. They always did. For a man with no real religion, Xander Harris had enormous amounts of faith. He believed in his friends, his FAMILY, with all his heart and soul. They’d find a way. They just had to keep looking. He squeezed Anya’s hand again, and returned to his book. And his Twinkie.

Willow’s eyes were burning from hours of staring at the computer, but she refused to look away. Buffy would be finishing patrol soon. She’d come to Giles’ and ask, as she did every night, if they had found something. Every night they had had to tell her no. Every night they had watched her face fall for that brief moment as she battled tears. Willow could not bear to see that look on Buffy’s face. She would find an answer. She had to find an answer. She just needed to keep looking.

Tara was bored. She sat on the couch, hoping that she looked absorbed in the book in front of her, and hoping no one noticed that she hadn’t turned the page in the past half hour. Of course, it wasn’t likely that anyone would notice. Willow was the only one who paid any attention to her, and even that consisted mostly of an occasional smile and mouthed, "I love you" across the room. Tara wanted out of there. Out of Giles’ apartment, out of Sunnydale, out of California. She wanted to go somewhere where no one had ever heard of a hellmouth. She loved Willow and wanted to be supportive but sometimes she felt like shaking some sense into the whole lot of them. How could they not realize that there is no way to defeat a God? They should be running like hell, all of them. Well, maybe not Buffy, since she was the chosen one. Let HER fight the big bad evil. That’s what she was SUPPOSED to do. She was the warrior, the saving grace, the protector. Hero was in her job description. But Tara knew that she, herself, was no hero. All she wanted to do was grab Willow and run for the hills. Instead, she was stuck here, researching. Again. Reading the same dull, pointless books that had nothing new to say. No wonder she was bored. After all, it’s not like any of them stood any chance of finding anything in this—

"I think I might have found something."

Section 2:

Everyone stopped what they were doing and turned to look at Willow who was staring, fascinated, at the screen in front of her.

Xander finally broke the silence.

"Wills? What have you got?"

"Giles, what do you know about the Orchesankians?"

"They were those witches in St Petersburg in the 1600s, right?" Anya interjected. Everyone turned now to stare at her in silence.

"What!" she said. "I’ve lived for a millennium and a half! I’ve been around, alright? And besides, one of the witches fell in love with a man in the village. He found out that she was a witch and dumped her, so she called me, and had me—"

"Yes, well, as interesting as it would no doubt be to hear more information on that," Giles interrupted, to everyone’s visible relief, "perhaps we should move on. Anya’s information is, however, entirely correct. But why do you want to know about the Orchesankians, Willow?"

"Do you know anyone who has a copy of their Book of the Ancients?"

"Yes, I believe I could get my hands on a copy, though it would take a few days, of course. But I must ask again, why?"

"I may be crazy here, and this may kill us all, and I haven’t seen the spell, so I don’t know how it would work or if it would maybe call for something we don’t have like, I don’t know, dragon’s blood or something, and are dragons even real anyway? but since we’re all probably going to die anyway, maybe it would be better to die this way and it might work, you never really know and maybe there’s something that you can substitute for dragon’s blood or maybe we wouldn’t need it anyway ‘cause I was just using that as an example, and….

"Breathe, Wills. What is this thing that might kill us? I’m guessing it’s some kind of spell. Am I on the right track?"

"Yes, a spell. A spell that will call The First."

"Whoa!" shouted Xander, as he jumped up and started pacing around the room. "No First. The First is that thing that nearly made Angel pull an Angelus two Christmas’ ago. First equals bad. Why on earth would calling the First Evil help us?"

"Not the First Evil, Xan. The First Good. Think about it; when we had to defeat Adam, the ultimate demon, we called upon the ultimate Slayer. Now that we’re fighting the ultimate evil, a.k.a. a Hell God, we need to call upon the ultimate good. The First Good."

"The First Good?" Giles questioned, moving behind her to skim what she had read. "Good Lord. If this is possible…"

"Then we could defeat Glory, save Dawn, save the world. Do you think it will work, Giles?" Willow asked.

"I’ll…ah…have to get the book and see the spell. But there’s a chance. Yes, there is definitely a chance. Excellent work, Willow" he said, smiling down at her, as he cleaned his glasses yet again. "I’ll call my friend right now and see how we can get his copy. But until I’ve had a chance to look at the spell, we’d best not mention anything to Buffy. It wouldn’t do to get her hopes up."

Willow’s face fell. She had been looking forward to telling Buffy, imagining how her face would light up at the news. But Giles was right. They shouldn’t get their hopes up. They hadn’t even seen the spell yet. Willow squared her shoulders. It would work. She would MAKE it work. She was the hacker, the witch, the best friend. Fixing things was part of her job description. She’d fix this.

Giles returned a minute later. "We’re in luck," he stated. "My friend will let us use the book and, furthermore, he knows someone who will be passing this way this weekend, who can bring the book with them."

"This weekend? But it’s only Tuesday! Can’t he just mail it? Or UPS it? It would get here much faster, and we wouldn’t be putting his friend out of his way."

"No, Willow, I’m afraid the book is very powerful. It could do some real damage in inexperienced hands. It would be far too dangerous to mail it. We’ll just have to wait until this weekend."

"If we’ve found the book we need and we can’t get it till this weekend, does that mean we’re done here? Xander and I would like to go home and have sex now."

"Well, we should try to keep the appearance of normalcy as much as possible for when Buffy arrives…"

"Giles, Anya is right. Why don’t you let them go home? There’s nothing more we can do for the next few days. Tara and I can stay here researching to keep us appearances until Buffy gets back from patrol, right, baby?"

Tara wanted to say no. She wanted to ask why Xander and Anya got to go home while she and Willow had to stay and stare at musty books for another hour. She wanted to go home and have sex, too! But even as she opened her mouth to protest, she heard the words coming out "Y-y-yeah, fine. No problem, Mr. Giles." I’m such a wuss, she berated herself mentally. One of these days, she thought, I’m going to stand up for myself. But not today. No, today, I’ll return to my musty, boring book.

And that’s exactly what she did. Xander and Anya said their goodbyes, Giles got himself another cup of tea, Willow returned to the computer to see what more information she could find on the Orchesankians, and Tara went back to staring blankly at her book. An hour later, Buffy dragged in. They told her they hadn’t found anything new, but that they were still looking. Buffy nodded, and walked Willow and Tara home in silence.

Section 3:

The book arrived on Saturday. Giles had arranged to have it delivered in the morning, sending Buffy on a long patrol the night before so she would still be home, asleep, when it arrived. Giles and Willow nearly knocked heads more than once as they eagerly skimmed the contents, neither one able to wait for the other to finish before taking their turn. The book was part spell book, part journal. It described the trials the Orchesankians faced as well as detailing the spells they used to face them. There was a detailed description of the invocation of the first, and the setting in which it was used. Halfway through the description, Willow looked up eagerly, her eyes shining, and bounced over to Xander to give him a huge hug.

"It could work!" she squealed. "It could really work! Because they describe when they used it and apparently there was this whole army of really powerful demons and they had raised this creature from a hell dimension and the world was about to end, and they did the spell and it worked!" Xander grinned back at her and they started jumping up and down together, laughing, really laughing for the first time in weeks. And then—

"Good Lord, no." said Giles. They turned to face him. His face had gone ashen.

"What, Giles? What’s wrong?"

"The ritual."

"Yes, Giles, what about the ritual. Does it call for something we don’t have?"

"No, Willow it’s not what it needs, it’s what it does that worries me. I should have known. I should have suspected."

"Giles, you’re scaring me. What is it? Maybe we can work around it."

"The ritual, it calls the First to inhabit the body of the recipient. But once the First enters the body, it forces the soul out."

"So you’re saying if Buffy does the ritual, we’ll have an evil soulless Buffy, even though she’ll still be alive?"

"No, Xander, I’m saying if Buffy does this ritual, when the soul is forced out of her, after the First is finished and has evacuated her body, she will die."

"Die?" they heard a voice from the doorway. They turned and saw Buffy standing there, with a look of shock on her face. They had no idea how much she had heard, but she had obviously caught the last part. "Giles, I have to die?"

Giles was obviously struck speechless. Xander refused to make eye contact with anyone. Willow took a deep breath, and took charge. "Giles, hand me the book" she said quietly. He did. "Buffy, have a seat, I’ll explain it to you from the beginning." Buffy sat. So did Willow, next to Buffy on the couch. She took Buffy’s hand. Buffy, still shell-shocked by what she had heard, was staring straight ahead. "Look at me, Buffy." Buffy didn’t respond. Willow gently placed her fingers around Buffy’s jaw and turned her face, so she could look her in the eye. "It will be alright, Buffy. I promise. We’ll find a way to make this work."

It worked. Buffy seemed to come out of her state of shock. She gave Willow a weak smile. "What is it you’ve found?" she asked, quietly. Willow skimmed over the book. From what Giles had said, she had a pretty good idea about what she’d find. She sighed, closed the book, and turned to Buffy.

"About four hundred years ago, a bunch of witches in Russia had to save the world from a group of demons who had raised their leader from hell. They created a ritual that would summon the First Good, kind of like when we summoned the First Slayer. It worked. They defeated the bad guys and saved the world. I found reference to this on line last Tuesday." At this, Buffy looked like she was about to protest, so Willow was quick to continue. "We didn’t want to get your hopes up until we had all the information and found out whether or not it would work against Glory. Giles had a friend send this book, which has all the information on how to perform the ritual, and how it worked before. Apparently, it works a lot like being vamped. The First takes over your body, kicking out your soul. It’s still your body, but it’s being run by the First. The First will target your memories to identify the enemy and then destroy it. The problem is when the enemy has been destroyed. Unlike being vamped, the First doesn’t stay inside. Once the mission has been completed, the First departs, and the body is left without a soul or a demon to sustain it."

"Dead." Buffy said dully. "I’ll be dead. But I’ll have saved the world" she said, looking up hopefully at Willow, "I’ll have saved the world, and Dawn will be safe, right? I can do that. I mean, I’m the Slayer. Isn’t this how it’s supposed to end?"

"Buffy, no!" Willow exclaimed. "You’re NOT going to die. We’re going to find a way around this."

"Willow," Giles interjected, "I’m afraid Buffy may be right. She is, after all, the Chosen One. We knew the day would come when she would give her life to save the world. Buffy, you know I love you like a daughter. You don’t have to do this. It’s your choice. I’ll support you either way."

"Giles, don’t say that! We’ll find a way. What about the restoration spell? Can’t we return her soul like we did to Angel?"

"No, Willow, that spell only works on vampires because the demon is still there to keep the mind from dying when the soul leaves and—"

"So you’re saying a vampire could perform this ritual and survive?"

"Yes, but it would be far too dangerous for Angel to do this. We would have no way to know when it was safe to re-soul him. We’d be letting out Angelus."

"Yes" Willow said, distractedly. She had stopped listening after Giles had said yes. She was coming up with a solution. It might not work, but she had to at least try it. After all, there was a vampire right there in Sunnydale who would do anything for the slayer. And he had no soul to get in the way.

"Giles, Buffy, don’t do anything drastic. I have another resource that I want to check out. How about we meet back here after lunch?" They nodded in response. Willow went to the couch to grab her purse. She leaned over to whisper in Tara’s ear "I’ll be back soon, baby, and I’ll explain everything, I promise." She placed a quick kiss on her cheek and whispered, "I love you" before heading out the door.

Section 4:

Spike could hear the knocking, but he couldn’t understand it. Who the hell would be knocking on the door of his crypt? The slayer always simply barged in, and he didn’t know many other people who made house calls, particularly during the day. Besides, he didn’t know anyone who knocked, did he? Of course, the fact that his mental processes were clouded by an enormous hangover didn’t help him figure it out.

The knocking started again, slightly louder this time.

"Bloody hell, come in already, just stop the damn knocking," he yelled, and then groaned. Mental note, he told himself, no more yelling until the hangover faded. Of course, he knew that as soon as the hangover faded, he’d just start drinking again. Ever since the slayer had rejected him, he had spent most of his time trying to drown his sorrows. They were difficult to drown, but he was not one to give up easily. Hence the weeklong binge. And the hangover to end all hangovers. At least the knocking had stopped. The door opened slowly, tentatively.

"Sp-p-pike?" a soft voice said, questioningly.

"Witch." he answered, recognizing her eventually. "What do you want?"

"Are you alright?" she asked, moving closer.

"I’m hung-over, pet. So I’d appreciate it if we could move this along. So. What. Do. You. Want?"

Instead of answering, she walked over to him and laid a surprisingly gentle hand on his forehead. She closed her eyes and murmured a few words in Latin. A gentle, golden light rose from her hand and passed into him. He felt his mind clear. The hangover was gone.

"Nice trick, pet." he said. He arranged the pillows behind him and lay back against them, never taking his eyes off of her. "Have a seat," he said. She looked around, but didn’t see any chairs. He gestured that she should sit on the end of the bed. She sat, stiffly. "Well, now that we’re all comfortable, want to tell me why you did that?"

Willow was nervous. Very nervous. Yes, she knew Spike was chipped and he couldn’t hurt her, but she had never really gotten over her fear of him. She certainly wasn’t comfortable having a conversation with a vampire in a crypt, and the fact that she was sitting on his bed, with him watching her in that way he had…well, let’s just say it wasn’t making her more comfortable with the situation. But, she reminded herself, she was here for Buffy. She had to do this, might as well get it over with. She squared her shoulders and organized her thoughts.

"I have a proposition to make to you. As hung-over as you were when I walked in, I doubt you would have been able to understand what I was saying. It’s a simple enough spell, your mind should be clear now. Is it?"

"Yes" he answered. "So, let’s hear how you want to proposition me" he said, with a smirk.

Damn evil vampire. He wasn’t going to make this easy on her. She had spent the whole walk over trying to come up with the perfect way to tell him, but she hadn’t had much luck. Maybe it would be better to spit it out. He was starting to look impatient. But no, she had to explain. She had to find a way to make him understand.

"Buffy told me about when the two of you made the deal to stop Acathla. You said that you liked this world. That you liked England, and soccer, and all the people, ‘happy meals on legs,’ right?" He didn’t respond, so she kept going. "Well, Glory’s going to end the world. Well, not end it exactly, but sort of open all the doors to hell and let in all the demons, and they’ll kill everyone and destroy everything, and the world won’t be over exactly, it will just be really messy and the people will be dead and I really don’t think anyone will play soccer any more, except maybe the demons, and do demons even play soccer? and even if they do—"

"You’re babbling again. And cute as that may be, why don’t you get to the point."

He thought her babbling was cute? That was unexpected…but wait, that wasn’t the point. He wanted her to get to the point.

"Right. So. Do you, um…. do you want to save the world again? Because I found a way that you could."

He raised an eyebrow, but still did not speak, so she continued. She tried not to babble, even though he did seem to think it was cute. Hmmm, she'd think more about that later.

"I found reference to a ritual, done by a group of witches in Russia in the seventeenth century. The Orchesankians, have you heard of them?" Still no response. She continued. "They channeled the First Good, and managed to defeat a group of demons."

"An army." he said quietly.

"What?"

"It wasn’t just a group of demons, it was an army. They had raised Lucifer from hell, and he was building an army to take over the earth. The witch who performed the ritual faced Lucifer in single combat and drove him back into hell. Without him, the demon army crumbled. The blokes he picked were big and strong, but not too bright. They couldn’t tie their shoes on their own, much less take over the world." He hadn’t moved through is speech, staying reclined against the pillows. But at this point, he started the slowly pull himself forward. "But the witch who performed the spell was human. A damn powerful human and a hell of a fighter, even without the powers, but still a human." He started to slide forward on the bed, toward the spot where Willow sat, frozen, like a deer in headlights, unable to move. "And so, WITCH" he said, practically on top of her at this point, "I don’t quite see how you need me to save the world." He could hear her heart pounding. He knew it was petty, but he loved to play with the little witch. It was so easy to twist her into knots. He was enjoying her reaction to him, but he realized that if he kept this up, he’d never get the answers he wanted out of her. He sat back, still close to her, but no longer on top of her. "Well?" he finally asked, when the silence had lasted too long for his impatient nature. "Are you going to tell me or just sit there and stare?"

Willow abruptly snapped out of her trance. She knew she must look like an idiot, sitting there, staring at Spike. But he did have the most beautiful eyes, and when they were focused right on you, you became aware of the incredible intensity behind them and it was…breathtaking. Spike was breathtaking. Not that she was interested! NO! Of course she wasn’t interested! She had Tara, she was happy with Tara, she was gay now! She could just appreciate his beauty…like…um…Michelangelo’s David! Yes! She thought it was beautiful, but she definitely wasn’t attracted to it, after all, it was just a chunk of stone, marble probably and *I bet Spike feels like marble, hard and cold* her subconscious teased her, NO!! BAD WILLOW!! Now was not the time to be regressing to that old crush she used to have on Spike. She took a deep breath, pulled herself off the bed and stood, nervously next to it, bracing herself for what she was about to tell Spike.

"She died. The witch who performed the spell. She saved the world, but it killed her. A mortal can’t survive the ritual, only a demon could live through it."

"And why is that?"

"The ritual, it calls for possession by the First. And when the first takes possession of the body—"

"It kicks out the soul." Spike answered for her.

"Yes." she answered, pleased that he understood.

"So you thought you’d come running to the soulless demon who’s the slayer’s little lapdog and he’d jump at the chance to save the world."

"Well," stammered Willow, "yeah."

"So I guess you’ll be pretty disappointed when I tell you that my answer is no."

"N-n-no? B-b-but, I thought…"

"You thought I’d be thrilled to do something for the slayer, delighted to put my unlife at risk to save her AGAIN without even a bloody THANK YOU, that I’d do anything on the chance, just the CHANCE that she might look at me with something other than DISGUST" Spike had gotten up now and was pacing around the crypt, as his voice grew steadily louder "And if that’s how she bloody well feels then she can see how far she gets saving the world without me, without me there to protect her, take care of her" Spike’s voice started to break and suddenly grew soft as he stopped pacing and stood, with his back to Willow, "to love her." His shoulders slumped. "Do you know what she said to me, witch? When I offered her Dru’s heart on a platter, offered to give up everything I’ve ever had or wanted just to please her? When I told her she was my whole world and I’d do anything for her, she told me…that the only chance I had with her…was when she was unconscious."

His voice was soft, Willow could barely hear it, but she couldn’t miss the bitterness behind the words. Her eyes widened. Buffy had told her what had happened, but it appeared she had left out some details. Willow couldn’t believe Buffy had been so unfeeling. A rush of sympathy washed over her and she started to approach the vampire, to try and comfort him, but he started talking again.

"And now you think I’ll save the world for her? What good would it do me? No, witch" he said, turning to face her. "My answer is no."

He meant it. She could tell. She shifted into beg mode.

"Spike, please reconsider. At least think about it. What do I have to say to make you say you’ll think about it?"

She saw a spark rise in his eye, and felt a shiver of apprehension. He was forming a plan. This was bad. Spike’s plans usually led to trouble. Oh, Goddess, what was she getting herself into?

"Alright, pet, I’ll think about it" he said, his voice smooth as silk, all traces of bitterness hidden as he smirked at her "but you think about this. I’ll agree to do the ritual on one condition."

Here he paused, and Willow got even more nervous. This would not be a good condition. She could tell. Dear Heavens, what was he going to ask? Wild speculations flew through her head, but were silenced a moment later when he once again began to speak.

"My condition is…the slayer… will have… to perform… the ritual of a Tzeranza Bonding. She’ll have to bind herself to me" he said, his voice once again growing softer and Willow could tell he was talking to himself more than to her, "she’ll burn for me. See how it bloody well feels to need someone that—" Abruptly, he pulled himself back together. "Tell her, witch. The Tzeranza Bonding. That’s the only way I’ll do it."

"Tzeranza Bonding? But I don’t know what that is!"

"The watcher will know." he said, dismissing her. He returned to his bed, and reclined again, lighting a cigarette. "Run along now, witch. Run along."

Willow opened her mouth to reply, but realized she had nothing to say. She gathered herself together and headed outside where she stood still for a moment, dazzled by the sunlight, and dazed by her conversation. And then she headed for Giles.

Section 5:

"…and then he said he'd perform the ritual if Buffy agreed to perform
the ritual of a Tzeranza Bonding. He said you'd know what that
means." Willow concluded.

The meeting with Spike hadn't taken as long as she planned, so Giles
had been the only one there when she returned to the watcher's
apartment. Willow had been relieved. She wanted an explanation of the
bonding before everyone else showed up. She had explained her entire
conversation to Giles (though she had left out the part where he said
her babbling was cute. That was something for her to think about
later, on her own). He had been more than a bit put out that she had
gone to Spike for help, but he understood her reasoning. Then she had
stated Spike's condition. For a moment, there was absolute silence.
Then, to her absolute shock, Willow watched as Giles headed over to a
cabinet and pulled out a bottle of Scotch. Oh, Goddess, this was bad.
Well, it's not like she had expected it to be good; after all,
Spike's plans were rarely the kind that had the good guys jumping up
and down with joy, but this reaction was a little…extreme…even given
the situation.

"Giles?" she said, hesitantly. "Um, Giles?" she repeated, a little
louder, as she watched him search for a glass. "Giles!" she yelled,
when she saw him give up on a glass and start chugging the Scotch
straight out of the bottle. She ran over to him and jerked the bottle
out of his hand. "Giles, if you don't start telling me what the
Tzeranza Bonding is in the next five seconds, then so help me
Goddess, I'll—"

"The Tzeranza Bonding will bind Buffy to Spike." Giles said quietly.

"Yeah, Giles, I sort of picked up on that with the whole `bonding'
thing being part of the name. That doesn't answer my question. What
kind of bond are we talking about?"

"The Tzeranza Bonding targets the body. Buffy will need him, crave
him, be unable to survive without him. But unlike other bonding
ceremonies, it doesn't touch the mind. She'll still hate him, despise
him, be disgusted by his very presence but she'll be unable to stand
being separated from him."

Willow remembered Spike's voice just before she had left the crypt "…
she'll burn for me. See how it bloody well feels to need someone
that…" that what? But wait, what was the rest of what Giles had said?

"What kind of need are we talking about here, Giles? When you say
need, do you mean that she'll *need* him to…um…well…" Willow blushed
furiously and was unable to continue.

Giles looked bewildered for a minute, but soon caught on to her
implication. Then he, as well, began to blush and stammer. "No!…ah…
decidedly not…that is to say,…what she will…ahem…require…is to be
near him. No…ah…physical contact is required."

"So she'll have to be near Spike? All the time? And what about him,
will he have the same need to be around her?"

Giles seemed glad to have moved past the more…ahem…intimate questions
and eagerly entered into a more technical discussion.

"The recorded cases of the Tzeranza Bonding are sadly under-
documented, but from what I understand, the object of the bond; in
this case, it would be Spike; will act on her system as a type of
drug. When she is near him, she will feel and behave perfectly
normally. But the longer she is away from him, the more uncomfortable
she will become. At first, it will be merely a restlessness. From
there, it will grow into a low grade fever. The fever will increase
steadily if she does not see him. Eventually, it will drain all her
strength. The fever could, conceivably, kill her. But the most
distressing thing about the bond is that it is completely one sided.
Spike would not feel even minor discomfort while Buffy was quite
literally dying for him."

"She wouldn't." Willow answered abruptly.

Giles was caught off guard.

"I beg your pardon?"

"She wouldn't be dying for him. He wouldn't let it go that far. He
doesn't want to kill her. If he killed her or even simply allowed her
to die, it would be over. It's the pain that he wants. He wants her
to burn for him, to need him, crave him, be unable to survive without
him" *like he does for her* she added silently "…forever. And it is
forever, isn't it, Giles? Once the bond is formed, can it ever be
broken?"

"Technically speaking, the bond can be broken, but not by any outside
forces. The only way Spike would lose his hold over Buffy was if he
voluntarily chose to give it up."

"Buffy would rather die." Willow stated sadly. It was almost
laughable. How many times a day was that expression used? How many
girls, at that exact moment, were saying that they'd "rather die"
than take that Chemistry test, or wear that dress their mother picked
out? Why couldn't their important decisions be on that scale? But no,
if Buffy would, truly, rather die than be bonded to Spike (and Willow
had no doubt what Buffy's choice would be) then in no time at all,
Buffy would be really, truly, literally and everlastingly dead.
Willow felt her resolve face slip into place. She had yet another
idea.

"Buffy has four options." Willow stated to Giles. "She can accept and
be bonded to Spike. She can refuse and undergo the ritual herself,
which she knows will kill her. She can wait it out and hope we find
another solution, which isn't very likely. Or…"

"Yes, Willow? What is it? What's the fourth option?"

But Willow shook her head. "I have another plan, Giles. But this
isn't something I can decide on by myself. We need to call the gang."
Giles opened his mouth to interrupt. "I know that they'll be here
soon, anyway, but I'm tired of waiting. We need to get this resolved.
Why don't you call Xander and Anya, and I'll use my cell to call Tara
and then Buffy?"

Giles looked prepared to argue, to insist on an explanation, but he
stopped himself. He knew that it would be pointless to argue with
Willow when she was wearing the resolve face. He'd simply be wasting
his time. Once everyone got there, they'd find out what the fourth
option was. He had a very strong feeling that he wasn't going to like
it. He knew that Willow was contemplating some insanity to save
Buffy. He just hoped he'd be able to argue his way around the resolve
face when the "solution" was finally heard.
---

Section 6:

Xander and Anya showed up first. Xander, of course, was impatient to
know what was going on, but Anya soon had him sufficiently distracted
to the point where Willow was able to avoid his questions. Buffy
showed up next. She looked pale and sad, but resigned. Willow knew
she was getting herself ready to die.

Tara was the last to show up. She hadn't intended to be late. Truth
be told, she hadn't intended to come. She had decided to put her foot
down and tell Willow that she couldn't handle this anymore. After
all, they had found the ritual. Buffy would be able to save the
world. Buffy was going to die, it was *inevitable*! What was the good
in sticking around to watch? They should get out of there while they
still could.

She had spent all morning after Willow went to explore her "other
option" planning out exactly how she would explain all of this to
Willow the next time they talked. But when Willow called and told her
to meet the rest of the gang at Giles', she had crumbled again. She
had walked slowly, giving herself a pep talk as she went, growing
increasingly determined to have it out with Willow. But as soon as
she saw the rest of the gang, she shrank back into herself, as
always. After all, she reasoned, the conversation would keep until
they were alone.

"Well, Wills, the gang's all here. What's the sitch?" Xander asked,
before Tara had even had a chance to sit down. Willow flashed Tara an
apologetic smile and took her hand to pull her down on the couch next
to her. She held on to her hand, tracing small circles on the back of
it with her thumb, and she began to explain to the group.

"Okay, first, I want everyone to promise that you won't interrupt
until I'm finished. I have a lot to say, and you're probably not
going to like most of it but hear me out before you say anything.
Agreed?"

They nodded their agreement, and she continued.

"After Giles said that the ritual would work on a vampire without
killing him, I went to see Spike." Willow saw Xander and Buffy about
to protest and raised her hand in a warning signal. "Not till I'm
finished. You promised." Reluctantly, they nodded. "I told him about
the ritual. He'd heard of it before. He said that he could do it, but
he had one condition. Now, before you freak out, let me just say that
this condition is not an option, and I fully plan to tell Spike the
same thing."

"Tell them the condition, Willow. They have the right to know."

"I know they do, Giles. Please, no interruptions. I need to get
through this. Spike's condition was that Buffy undergo the Tzeranza
Bonding ritual with him. According to Giles, this ritual would
require Buffy to spend time near Spike on pretty much a daily basis.
If she avoided him or if he avoided her, it could make her seriously
ill." Willow watched the look of disgust cross Buffy's face and felt
a momentary spurt of annoyance. After all, Spike came to the Scooby
meeting and helped in research and patrolling. Buffy had even had him
watch over her family on a few occasions. She obviously didn't find
his presence distasteful when she needed to use him for something.

"Now, I know that that's not an option." Willow continued. "But it
gave me an idea. Maybe the only thing in the world that Spike wants
more than Buffy is to get rid of the chip in his head. I think we can
figure out how to do it. And I think he'd agree to do the ritual if
we agreed to take out the chip once it was over." Willow rushed on
ahead before anyone had the chance to react. "It's really a win-win
situation, if you think about it. The chip is bound to break down
some day when we least expect it. If we're the ones to take it out,
at least we'll have prior warning and can un-invite him from all of
our houses. Besides, he has ruined his rep in Sunnydale by falling in
love with the slayer. Once the chip is out, he'll probably head out
of town. And if he chooses to stay, Buffy can dust him without
feeling guilty about him being unable to defend himself. Either way,
we'll be rid of him, and we'll be rid of Glory. The ritual won't hurt
him and he's a strong enough fighter to be able to pull it off. We
save the world, get rid of Spike in a guilt-free way, and Buffy and
Dawn get to live happily ever after."

Willow stopped there and waited for their reactions. Silence.

"Oh yeah, that's it. I'm done. You can talk now."

"Buffy, don't slay me, but.I think it's a good idea." Xander stated,
tentatively.

"So do I." Anya added quickly.

Willow saw Giles nodding his head in agreement and saw Tara flash her
a small smile. Hesitantly, she turned to Buffy to see her reaction.

"Willow," the slayer said quietly, "You've found a way to save the
world, keep me and Dawn alive, and get rid of Spike. Have I told you
lately that you're a genius?" and with a big grin (the first real
grin Willow had seen from her in longer than she cared to remember),
she rushed over to Willow and drew her into a huge hug.

Willow felt close to tears. This was actually going to work. She
hugged Buffy back. This was going to work. She pulled away and smiled
at the slayer.

"I'll go tell Spike."

"Willow, are you sure you should go alone to talk to him? Maybe I
should come with you."

"Buffy, it's alright. Spike can't hurt me. It's broad daylight
outside, so I'm not worried about getting attacked by someone else in
the cemetery. Besides, maybe it's best if Spike doesn't see you when
he's told his options."

Buffy looked inclined to argue, but even she couldn't deny that
Willow was right. Besides, the less time she spent with Spike, the
happier she was.

"Alright, then, but hurry. When you get back, we need to celebrate!"

Willow laughed and turned to Tara. "I'll be back soon, baby. And then
we can head home and spend the night in. I'm pretty sure Giles will
give us the night off" she said with a smirk, looking over at the
watcher. "Just think! No research, no patrol, just the two of us."
And she flashed Tara that special smile of hers, the one that showed
how ecstatic she was at the idea of spending time with the person she
loved. Tara smiled back, hesitantly, and opened her mouth to speak.
But before she had a chance to figure out what she wanted to say,
Willow had given her a quick kiss on the cheek, grabbed her purse,
and headed out the door.

Willow started humming as she walked toward the cemetery. Finally,
she had a solution that would please everyone. Buffy would be happy,
Dawn would be happy, even Spike would be happy! (She had a momentary
pang of concern for the innocent people who would be victimized by
Spike's newfound ability to be "happy" but she quenched it
immediately. Spike had been a bloodsucking vampire for a hundred
years before she had even been born. She refused to feel accountable
for his victims. Besides, she had meant it when she said the chip
could short out any day, unexpectedly. With the collapse of the
Initiative, she was actually surprised it hadn't happened already.)
Joy all around.

She was so happy, she forgot one essential fact. She forgot that she
was dealing with Spike. The same Spike, who in the four years they
had known him, had never ceased to surprise them with his unexpected
behavior. The same Spike who would not be pleased that his offer had
been refused. The same Spike who would, no doubt, have some ideas of
his own about the terms of his agreement. She forgot all of this. But
she would be reminded soon enough.

Section 7:

This time, when Spike heard the knocking on the crypt door, he knew
what to expect. He had wondered how long her little meeting with the
watcher and the slayer would take. Truth be told, he was surprised
she was back this quickly. He frowned to himself, wondering if the
speed made it more likely or less likely that the slayer would agree
to his demands. He shook his head abruptly. No point in wasting time
wondering when there was a little redhead right on the other side of
the door with all of the answers that he needed.

"Come in, witch!" he yelled, then smiled. That hangover-be-gone spell
she had performed had really done the trick. With all the drinking he
had been doing lately, it had been days since he had been able to
yell without a headache.

The door slowly opened, revealing one very nervous witch. He watched
with growing impatience as she stayed near the door, obviously
hesitant about moving forward.

"Shut the bloody door, pet, and come all the way in. Wouldn't want
the pesky sunlight to ruin our conversation."

Obedient little thing, isn't she? he thought to himself as she shut
the door quickly and scurried further into the crypt.

"So, witch," he said, trying to keep the hope and anticipation out of
his voice, "what's the verdict? Will we be having a bonded slayer or
a dead slayer?"

"What if I said there was a third option?" Willow asked quietly.

"I told you those were the only two options I would consider." Spike
growled. This was not going well. The slayer's answer must have been
no. He should have known. No matter what he did to prove his devotion
to her, no matter how hard he tried to get her to see him as
something other than a monster, she would still rather be dead than
have any kind of need for him. He turned away from Willow. He needed
another drink.

Willow was growing annoyed. She was sick of walking into a room and
having the men automatically go for the alcohol. Moving with new
determination, she rushed forward and stepped in front of Spike. She
blocked him from his stash of booze, looking him straight in the eye
as she said:

"Here me out, Spike. It won't take long. There will still be plenty
of the night left to get drunk in."

Surprised at her sudden show of spirit, Spike took a step back.
Willow shivered as she watched him scan his eyes over her, evaluating
her, slowly and deliberately.

"Such spirit, pet. Didn't know you had it in you. What else have you
been hiding?" He started to circle her, checking her out from every
side. She kept her eyes facing forward, resisting the temptation to
turn to watch him. She could feel his eyes on her and tried to ignore
the effect that they had on her, the effect that *he* had on her.

He could hear her heart rate pick up as he dragged out the silence,
and hid a smile. She was more entertaining than alcohol anyway.
Besides, she was right. He could still get plastered once she
left. "Alright, then. What's the third option?"

"What if I offered you a trade?"

"What do you have that I want?" he asked, still circling.

"What if I could disable the chip? Would that be worth it?"

He stopped abruptly. "What did you say?"

It so happened he had stopped almost directly behind her. Willow
turned slowly and looked him in the eye once again. She took a step
closer, maintaining eye contact. She didn't even blink.

"If I could disable the chip, would you agree to perform the ritual?"

His eyes pierced into hers, as if he was trying to read her soul.
Whatever it is he saw, it obviously surprised him.

"Bloody hell. You really mean it, don't you?" he whispered. She
nodded, silently, still holding his gaze unblinkingly.

"I need a drink" she heard him mumble as he walked over to his
bottles of alcohol once again. He twisted the top of a bottle of
scotch and took a swig. "Want some, pet?" he offered derisively,
fully expecting her to say no.

"Make it a double." she replied, going to sit on the end of the bed.
She had a feeling that this conversation was going to take a while.
She might as well get comfortable. And goodness knows that in the
situation she was in, it would take a double shot of whiskey at the
very least to get her feeling comfortable.

Spike recovered from his surprise quickly and seated himself next to
her on the edge of the bed. Silently, he offered her the bottle. She
looked at it in obvious distaste.

"Don't you have any glasses?"

"Never bother with them, myself. Never saw the need. After all, it's
not like I need to worry about catching anyone's germs."

He had a point, Willow reasoned. Oh, what the hell. Life is short,
especially on the hellmouth. She took a swig. She winced as the harsh
alcohol hit her throat, but she felt the warmth of it burn all the
way down. It was nice to feel some warmth; the crypt was freezing.
She was busy wondering if the cold ever bothered Spike, or if he
could even feel it, when he spoke again.

"Do you know how to disable my chip?"

She sighed. Back to business. "No. I don't. But before you say
anything, I know that I could find a way. There isn't much I don't
know about computers. Not to mention, I could always do a spell, if
it came to that. I promise you, Spike. If you save the world, I'll
get rid of that chip."

The chit was out of her mind if she thought he'd let her do another
spell on him. Although now, looking back, having the slayer in love
with him was not such a bad memory to have. He shook his head. No, no
more spells for Spikey. Knowing his luck, this time he'd end up
engaged to the moron. He shivered at the prospect. The technology
route seemed safer. There was no denying the witch knew her way
around a computer. But still, why wait? He eyed the bottle and noted
the size of the drink she had taken. She seemed the type to have
pretty low tolerance. Maybe she'd be open to a little. suggestion?

"Why not get rid of it first? I'll save the world once it's gone.
That way, if I die saving the world, you'll have the comfort of
knowing that you paid all of your debts."

"I'm not that drunk, Spike. I could never get the others to agree to
that."

He looked up at her in surprise. Did she realize what she had just
said? Or had he heard her wrong? "You'd never get the others.does
that mean that you'd agree to it?"

"Sure" she said, reaching for the bottle and taking another swig,
oblivious to the shocked expression on his face.

"You would trust a vampire to keep their word?" he asked with a hint
of derision in his tone. And she was supposed to be the smart one!
She was just too bloody innocent for her own good.

"I don't" she answered. Ah, yes, well, that made more sense, he
thought. "I trust you to act in your own best interest. The one time
you gave Buffy your word, that you would turn against Angelus, you
kept it. Not because you would never break your word, but because you
wanted to be rid of Angelus as much as she did."

She had a point.

"Why do you think I'd keep my word about this?"

"Once you get that chip out, you have over a year of fighting and
biting and torturing humans to make up for. I'm kinda thinking you
wouldn't want the world to end and spoil all of your fun."

Yes, she had a *very* good point. Once he got that blasted chip out
he wasn't about to let some whacked-out goddess ruin his nice, tasty
world. But there was still one problem.

"You lot won't trust my promise. Fair enough, no real reason why you
should. But it begs the question, why should I trust you?"

She looked at him, confused. "I don't understand."

Maybe it had been a mistake letting her drink so much. Oh, well, no
use crying over spilt scotch. "If I do the ritual, if I save the
world, how do I know you'll keep your word and take out the chip?
None of you have seemed too eager to do anything about the chip so
far. Why should I trust you?"

She blinked. She opened her mouth, and then shut it again. He was
right. There was no reason why he should trust them. Well, they were
the good guys and the good guys, historically speaking, usually kept
their word, but she really didn't think he'd buy that. No reason why
he should, she reminded herself. He's a soulless demon, the only
reasoning he understands is self-interest. And he's right, it
wouldn't be in our best interests to have him running around
unchipped. That's why we haven't done anything about it so far.

Spike could literally see her mind working. It was an interesting
sight to watch. Even drunk, and he had no doubt that she was drunk by
now, she still thought things out so carefully. So very carefully, in
fact, that she seemed hardly aware of Spike at all. If she had been
watching him at that moment, she would have noticed the spark that
suddenly came into his eye. The spark that always meant he had an
idea. But she missed it.

"In order for me to trust you, I'd have to believe that you wanted
the chip out, right?"

"Right" she agreed automatically.

"In order for me to believe that you wanted the chip out, I'd have to
know that you have some incentive, some reason to be pleased that the
chip would come out, right?"

"Right" she agreed.

"In order for you to be pleased that the chip would come out, I'd
have to have something you wanted that you wouldn't get until the
chip was out, right?"

"Right" she said, after a brief hesitation. She had no idea where
this was going. But everything he had said so far made sense.

"So if one of your little group was bonded to me and I agreed to
remove the bonding once the chip was removed, then we'd both get what
we wanted, wouldn't we?"

"Right.wait, what? No! No bonding, I already told you that Buffy
would rather die than be bonded to you."

He winced at her word choice. Yes, he knew Buffy would rather be dead
than bonded to him, but did she have to point it out so bluntly?

"I didn't say Buffy, now did I, pet?"

"If not Buffy, than who?"

He smiled, that predatory smile of his that always sent shivers down
her spine. Whatever the answer was, she knew she wouldn't like it.

"You."
---

Section 8:

Too much alcohol, she thought. That was the only explanation. Could
alcohol make you hallucinate? Because there was no way that Spike had
just said what she thought he said. It must be the alcohol.

"What?" she finally managed to say.

He was relieved to hear her speak. For a moment, he had thought she
was on the verge of hyperventilating.

"It's called a trade, love. I get something I want, you get something
you want, and everyone is happy."

"You want. me?" she asked, still obviously bewildered.

"No."

"Oh." she said, wondering why she felt disappointed.

"I want Buffy. I want this bloody chip out of my head. I want to
watch Angelus' ashes blow away in the wind. I want the Gem of Amara
back on my finger. I want the Bronze to put the blooming onion back
on their menu. And I want to get the hell away from this fucking
Hellmouth with my unlife still intact. But since I can't have
everything that I want, I suppose I'll have to settle for what I can
get."

"And what, exactly, are you planning to get?"

"Here's my offer, pet. No bargains, alterations, or negotiations. You
bind yourself to me. I save the world. You find out how to get rid of
the chip. I free you, you free me, and I get the hell out of town. Do
we have a deal?"

So that was it. For a moment, she had worried *or was it hoped?* (her
subconscious asked) no, WORRIED, definitely worried, that Spike had
decided to bind her to him, forever. Just like the attack in the dorm
room. He couldn't have Buffy so he'd settle for Willow. He'd make her
his, forever. The thought made her shiver. She didn't allow herself
to analyze why. But it didn't matter. Apparently, an eternity with
Willow wasn't his plan.

"You free me? I thought the whole point of the bond was that it was
forever?"

"Doesn't have to be. I can free you whenever I choose; you just can't
free yourself."

Willow understood. If Buffy bound herself to him, he would never let
her go. But binding himself to Willow would be different. The bond
would be driven by necessity, not desire. He'd hold her hostage,
making sure that she needed him, couldn't survive without him, to
guarantee that her friends would do all they could to keep their word
to him.

"Why do I have to bind myself to you? We'll take the chip out, you
have my word."

"I don't want your word, I want your bond. Your little friends will
be a sight more helpful disabling a chip if they know it's the only
way to free you from me."

"And as an added bonus, being around me means being around Buffy,
yes?"

He raised an eyebrow at her, before answering, calmly, "Yes."

Willow balanced the pros and cons in her head. Being. bound. wasn't
precisely a situation she wanted to be in, but it did sound like the
only way Spike would agree.

Willow sighed. She knew that Spike would not be shaken from his
terms. She stole a glance over to him, thankful to see that his back
was to her as he searched for a cigarette. She watched him for a
moment. Drunk, again. He hadn't been taking care of himself. His
clothes, his hair, his home, his everything was as much of a mess as
was conceivably possible. She followed his movements, watching him in
profile as he smoothly lit the cigarette and took a long pull,
nonchalantly. No matter how drunk he got, no matter how much of a
mess he made of things, no matter how low he let himself sink, there
was always a part of him that simply would not break. She sighed
again. He meant it when he said no negotiation. She figured she might
as well get it over with.

"So do we do this tonight?"

"What?" he answered, spinning around to face her. She almost laughed
at the look of unbridled shock on his face. Not even on the night
when he discovered he couldn't bite had she seen him taken so
thoroughly by surprise.

"The binding. I thought we could do it tonight. Get it over with.
Why, do you have plans?"

"Then your answer is yes?"

"My answer is yes. I accept your offer." She held her hand out to
shake his. He looked at her hand, then looked her back in the eye and
raised his eyebrow again.

"I-I-it's a h-h-human thing. You know, shake it on?" Willow
stammered, annoyed at herself for letting him fluster her so much
with just an eyebrow.

"We could always bite on it, if you like." he smirked. "It's a
vampire thing."

"I think I'll pass." Willow muttered to herself, then began gathering
her things. "I'd better go." she said. "I have to tell the gang what
we agreed on and then get all the ingredients for the ritual. I
should be back around 8:00. Does that work for you?"

Spike had settled himself back on his bed with his cigarette in one
hand and a fresh bottle in the other.

"Fine with ME, pet. I'LL be here."

Willow had been almost to the door, but she turned around, startled
at his tone of voice.

"Why don't you think I'll be here? I told you, I'll be back around
8:00."

"That's what you say now. But then you'll go back to your friends and
they'll tell you that you couldn't possibly bind yourself to a demon
and you'll nod and agree like a good little girl and that" he said,
opening the new bottle "will be the end of that." And he took a
sizable drink.

Willow walked back over to the bed, slowly. When she was standing
alongside Spike, she began speaking, very quietly, in a tone as
finely honed as a razor.

"You may be a hundred years older than me, Spike, but I've been
saving the world since I was fifteen and I allow no one to treat me
like a child. I gave you my word and I will keep it. And if I lose
every friend I have, then so be it. I WILL bind myself to you, you
WILL save the world, and I WILL remove your chip. It begins tonight.
I'll be here at 8:00." And with that, she stalked off to the door and
pulled it open. She stood in the doorway for a moment, and he saw her
outlined in the sunlight, as she turned back.

"Try to be sober."

Then the door slammed, and she was gone.

Spike took another drink and thought of what had just happened.

"I'll be damned." he said. "The little chit has spunk."

He took another drink. And then another. Then he remembered what she
had said about being sober for the ritual. She was right, if he was
drunk and said the wrong thing, it would screw everything up. With a
grunt of annoyance, he threw the bottle at the door, taking a moment
of satisfaction in the sound of the breaking glass as it shattered on
impact.

"I hate spunk." he growled, before rolling over, and going to sleep.

Section 9:

"Have you taken leave of your senses?"

"Are you nuts?"

"Are you possessed?"

"Oooh, that'd be neat. ARE you possessed?"

"Xander, I'm not possessed. Sorry to disappoint you, Anya. Buffy, I'm
not nuts, and Giles, I'm in full command of my senses. This is sane,
sensible Willow talking. You have to hear me out, and this time, let
me finish! I'm not saying this is the best option, I'm saying it's
the only option. Can we all please sit back down and discuss this
now?"

Three mouths shut abruptly as Giles, Xander, and Buffy sat back down.
Anya and Tara had stayed seated. Once everyone was settled again,
Willow seated herself as well and began to explain.

"It's not a permanent thing. He doesn't trust us to take out the
chip. He's RIGHT not to trust us. We don't WANT to take out the chip.
If we did, we'd have figured out how to do it by now. Agreed?"

No response. Giles, Xander, and Buffy studiously avoided making eye
contact.

"Agreed?" Willow asked, a little louder. There were muttered grunts
of agreement.

"So this is a temporary thing, just until we find a way to get rid of
the chip. Then he frees me, I free him, and we never have to see him
again."

"Willow, when you described Spike's, ah, motivation for the bonding
with Buffy, it didn't sound like something you'd, well, wish to try
for yourself." Giles stated, as unobtrusively as he could. Giles knew
that Willow was annoyed and had no wish to rile her further, but he
did not understand how she could agree to such a thing.

"Giles, Spike's motivation for bonding Buffy and his motivation for
bonding me are two very different things. He doesn't want me to
suffer."

"Oh yeah, because he's such a nice guy!" Xander muttered.

Willow threw him a dirty look. "No, Xander, because he's SMART. He
wants that chip out, and he knows that I'm the one who can do it.
Let's face it, I'm the technology person in the group. If I'm
suffering, I can't be researching. Besides, he has no reason to want
to hurt me. I don't make fun of him and I stay out of his way. I'm
not important enough to him for him to want to hurt me. I don't even
think he knows my name!" Willow paused as she processed what she had
just said. It was true, she realized. She WASN'T sure if Spike knew
her name. She couldn't think of single time when he had called her
Willow. He always called her witch, or pet. She wondered, briefly,
what his voice would sound like saying her name. Then she dragged her
thoughts back to the topic at hand.

"I don't like the idea of letting Spike into our lives like this."
Buffy stated, stubbornly.

Willow took a deep breath and struggled to stay calm.

"Buffy, he's IN our lives. He's BEEN in our lives for MONTHS now. He
has saved the life of everyone in this room at least once, and we've
saved his. He's lived with us, in our homes, BONDING WITH OUR
FAMILIES in some cases, and watching us while we ate, slept,
researched, fought. everything. This isn't letting him in to our
lives, this is getting him out of them. After this, it's over. End of
Spike. AND, lest we forget, end of Glory! If we throw this out the
window then we're back at square one. Spike has made up his mind.
This is his final offer. And, I gave him my word."

Buffy sighed. Giles sighed. Xander sighed. Anya, with a confused look
on her face, tugged Xander's sleeve and whispered loudly, "Should I
sigh, too? Everyone else is."

"You're right." Giles said, quietly.

"Yeah." Buffy and Xander added, quietly as well.

"Good for you!" Anya stated brightly, trying to be part of the moment.

Tara could not believe her ears. She had been quietly fuming since
Willow had gone to Spike's. Everyone else had been in such a good
mood, so happy that the problem was almost solved, and no one had
even noticed that Tara was furious that Willow was going to Spike's
crypt, AGAIN. When Willow had returned and explained the ultimatum,
Tara had felt like screaming. No way in hell would she let Willow
agree to that! But she had kept her mouth shut. She was sure that
Buffy and Xander would talk Willow out of it. When she heard them
giving in, she realized that the moment had come. All her practicing
and planning came down to this. She finally had to stand up for
herself. She took a deep breath, and stood.

"No." she said. "I refuse to take any more of this."

Everyone turned to look at her with expressions of pure confusion. If
it hadn't been such an important moment, Tara would have been tempted
to giggle. Everyone seemed shocked that she actually possessed the
ability to speak. And without stuttering, no less!

"Tara? Tara, baby, what is it? What's wrong?" Willow's look wasn't
surprised, just worried. Tara felt her heart soften a little at the
concern in Willow's face. She knew that Willow loved her. She was
almost tempted to give in, sit back down, go with the flow, like
always, but she steeled herself against the impulse. Willow was
always trying to get her to stand up for herself. Well, this was her
chance. This time, she was going to stand up and say what she
thought. She knew that if she didn't do it now, she never would.

"I've tried, Willow." she said, ignoring the others and focusing
solely on the woman she loved. "The Goddess knows that I have tried,
but there is only so much that I can take. I won't let you do this."

"You won't LET me?" Willow asked, surprised at last.

"No, I won't. I let you talk me into patrolling and fighting vampires
that would kill me if they got the chance. I let you talk me into
researching every weekend, and never spending any time alone. I let
you talk me into hanging out with your friends, WHO DON'T LIKE ME"
she added, with a pointed glare around the room "when all I've wanted
to do for months now is pack our bags and get the both of us the hell
away from here. And now you're telling me that you want to bind
yourself to a demon and you expect me to just be FINE with that? No!
I WILL NOT let you do this!"

For a moment, they were all still and silent with shock. Then Willow
pulled herself together and walked over to where Tara was standing.
She raised a hand to gently cradle Tara's face and brushed her thumb
over Tara's cheekbone in soothing circles as she spoke.

"Tara, I'm so sorry. I know this is hard for you. I know this is
scary. I know I forced you into all of this. You get involved with
me, and all of the sudden you're forced into battling the powers of
darkness." She flashed Tara a rueful smile and pressed a quick kiss
to her forehead. "I know you're frustrated and sleep-deprived and
that your nerves are shot. We all feel the same way. But sweetheart,
we have the power to save the world. Don't you understand that I have
to do this? It will all be over soon, I swear it. But I need to do
this now. Please tell me you understand."

Tara stepped away from Willow, separating herself from her lover's
touch.

"No. I can't tell you that I understand, because I DON'T! You don't
need to do this! Buffy's the slayer, let her be bonded to the demon.
Or if she's too squeamish, then SHE can call the First. This isn't
our fight and I'm not going to stand for it any longer!"

"Tara, you don't mean that. Please. Tell me you don't mean that. You
know that if I don't do this, Buffy will die."

"Then that's her choice."

Once again, a shocked silence fell over the room. Tara had said all
she had to say. Willow was too shocked and broken hearted to speak,
right away. And everyone else in the room was watching in stunned
fascination. It never even occurred to any of them to speak. They
were the chorus in this Greek tragedy. They weren't needed while the
main characters dominated the stage.

"This is my choice, Tara. I choose to stay. I choose the ritual. I
choose to save the world. I can't hold you here. What's your choice?"

"If you stay and perform the ritual, then it's over for us. I'll
leave town."

"Then I guess this is goodbye." Willow stated, in a voice drained of
all emotion.

For a moment Tara simply stood there, unwilling to believe it was
over. Then she grabbed her sweater and her purse and headed for the
door. When she reached it, she turned to face Willow once again.

"I'm going back to the dorm to pack a bag and then I'm on the next
bus out of here. When I get settled, I'll let you know where to send
the rest of my stuff."

She waited a moment, expecting Willow to call her back. But Willow
had turned away and refused to look back. Facing away from Tara,
Willow spoke softly.

"Be careful. It will be dark soon."

Tara shook her head in disbelief. Then she stormed through the door
and slammed it behind her. Willow winced at the bang that it made,
but did not turn around. With quiet certainty, in a voice still
drained of emotion, she spoke again.

"I will never see her again."


Section 10:

No one knew what to say. Buffy looked at Giles. He was an adult; he
should know how to comfort someone. But he shook his head. He was
sure that anything he said would come out sounding pompous and
condescending. Next, Buffy looked to Xander. He had been Willow's
best friend for years. He should know the right way to handle this to
make her feel better. He shook his head as well. He was a boy, he
reasoned to himself. What did he know about what a girl needed to
hear? He raised his eyebrows at Buffy. She had lost her lover
recently. Besides, she was a girl. She should know what to do.
Chocolate, ice cream, movies with Brad Pitt: Buffy should know which
remedies would work. Willow was her best friend, too. But Buffy shook
her head as well. She hadn't been much of a friend to Willow lately.
Between Dawn being the Key and Riley leaving and her mother getting
sick, she had hardly been able to hold herself together, much less be
supportive of her friend. Besides, what Tara had said was true. She
hadn't liked the girl. None of them really had. The glances were
passed back and forth, each trying to convince the others to comfort
Willow, until the one person they did not consider came forward.

"Do you want me to give her syphilis? Or maybe some new kind of
fungus, never before discovered by science?"

Willow managed a small smile.

"It's a sweet offer Anya, but you forget, you're human now."

"Doesn't matter." Anya shrugged. "I still have connections in the
demon world. Say the word, and Tara will never know what hit her. Or
better still, she'll know exactly what hit her and there will be
nothing she can do about it."

Willow turned and pulled Anya into a hug. "Thank you" she murmured
into Anya's ear.

Anya was too surprised to react immediately, but after a moment, she
wrapped her arms around the little redhead. Really, it wasn't so
unnatural. In her thousand years on this earth, Anya had probably
spent the majority of her time comforting scorned women. "Just say
the word, Willow. Whatever you need." She pulled Willow's head down
on to her shoulder.

Willow placed her forehead against Anya's shoulder and closed her
eyes.

"It hurts." she whispered.

"I know." Anya sighed in her ear, while gently stroking her
hair. "It'll be alright."

Xander had tears in his eyes but a faint smile on his lips. He hated
seeing Willow in pain, but he was, once again, blown away by his
Anya. Every day she did something to remind him how lucky he was to
have her in his life. He stood quickly and wrapped his arms around
his two favorite girls, joining in the hug. "We're here for you,
Willster."

Buffy jumped up and joined the hug as well. "Love you, Wills." she
whispered.

Willow was surrounded by arms and hugs and loving support. Even
though Giles didn't join in the impromptu group hug, she knew that he
loved her and would support her as well. It wasn't his fault he was
so British.

"Tissues!" Buffy squeaked and pulled away to run over to her purse.
After a minute of rummaging around, she emerged triumphantly with a
pack of Kleenex. She distributed them, as everyone pulled out of the
hug and started laughing quietly and drying their eyes.

"Giles," Buffy asked, "what ice cream do you have in the house?"

"Ice cream?" he replied. "Ah, yes. Ice cream. Of course. Quite right.
I'll see to it immediately." he stated, before disappearing into the
kitchen.

"I'll have to take a rain check on that, Buffy." Willow stated, once
she was through drying her eyes. "It'll take me a while to get the
ingredients together for the ritual, and I promised Spike I'd be over
at 8:00."

"Willow, you aren't still planning on doing the ritual tonight, are
you?"

"Yeah, Wills, Buffy's right. You're upset. No one should have to deal
with Spike when they're already upset."

"The Orchesankian ritual has to be performed with the moon is at the
first or third quarter. That will happen next week. Spike has to
prepare half the ingredients himself, and it'll take a whole week to
get them all ready. We need Spike. If we wait, it'll be another three
weeks before the ritual can be performed. We don't have three weeks
to wait. Besides, putting it off won't do any good. Tara will still
be gone tomorrow, and Glory will still be here. I gave Spike my word
that we'd do this tonight, and I plan to keep it. Heaven knows what
new conditions he'll come up with if we give him any more time to
think this through."

"At least let me come with you. You shouldn't have to deal with him
alone."

"Buffy, we agreed that having you and Spike around each other should
happen as little as possible until this whole mess is over with."

"How about me?"

"Xan, you hate Spike. And he hates you. I don't need that kind of
animosity interfering with the ritual."

"I'll come, if you want. I don't like Spike, but I don't hate him."

"I appreciate it, Anya, but I really think I'm better doing this on
my own."

"Alright" Buffy conceded grudgingly. "But as soon as the ritual is
over, you're coming over to my house and we're having a girl's night,
agreed?"

"Agreed" Willow nodded.

"Want me to walk you to get your supplies?" Buffy offered, eager to
be of some help.

"Nah, you have a girl's night to set up for. By the time I get to
your house, I expect to find cookie dough, chocolate, ice cream, and
a copy of Say Anything ready to be watched. Understood?"

Buffy rolled her eyes. "You and that John Cusack obsession. What am I
going to do with you? Alright, alright, Say Anything it is. I'll go
right now to pick it up." Buffy gathered her stuff together and
headed for the door. "Coming, Anya?"

"Y-you want me to come with you?" Anya asked, momentarily stunned.

"Sure." Buffy shrugged. "Girl's night. You, me, Willow, Dawn, heck,
we could probably even talk my mom into joining us and making some
hot chocolate.

Anya turned to face Xander with a huge grin on her face.

"I can't come home with you tonight. There's a girl's night I have to
go to because I'm a girl and they want me there."

"Of course they do, baby." Xander said, giving her a quick hug and
pressing a kiss onto her forehead. "Have a good time and I'll see you
in the morning."

Anya grabbed her purse and headed out the door with Buffy. Xander and
Willow could hear them chattering as they left, deciding what movies
to pick at the video store and discussing the various therapeutic
benefits of watching Brad Pitt's ass as opposed to George Clooney's
when you were upset.

"All I could find is something entitled Phish Food" they heard Giles
announce as he returned from the kitchen "and while I don't know
exactly what that title implies, I do know that Buffy has enjoyed it
in the past, and I do hope it will prove accepta- Where did Anya and
Buffy go?" Giles asked as he fully entered the room.

"They went to set things up for a girl's night, where I will be
joining them, once I finish the ritual." Willow replied. "Giles, I
was kinda hoping you wouldn't mind if I helped myself to some of the
ingredients at the Magic Shop? I have the most of the ingredients at
the dorm, but I don't want to go there while Tara-"

"By all means, help yourself to anything you like." Giles quickly
interjected. "You know you're welcome to anything."

"Thanks, Giles." Willow replied, gathering her stuff and heading for
the door.

"Come on Wills, I'll walk you to the shop." Xander said, waiting for
her in the doorway.

"Willow!" Giles stopped her as she headed toward Xander. She turned
to face him. "Do be careful tonight."

Willow rushed back and gave Giles a quick hug, flustering him
completely. "Don't worry, Giles." she said. "I promise to be
careful." She walked to the door. "And I always keep my word."

Giles sighed as the door shut behind them. They were still such
children. Such brilliant, wonderful, astonishing children. Then he
seated himself quietly. With the spoon he had gotten for Willow, he
dug into the Phish Food. It had been a long day. He was quite certain
he deserved it.


Section 11:

Willow mentally ran over the ritual, for the fifteenth time in her
walk from the Magic Shop to Spike's crypt. Giles had given her his
copy that morning, when she had first asked him to explain the
ritual. It wasn't complicated, far from it. The ingredients were
fairly basic, and the incantations (thank the Goddess!) could be
recited in English. Technically speaking, she didn't need to be going
over it again. She could probably perform the ritual with her eyes
shut, maybe even in her sleep. But as long as she kept her mind on
phrases and ingredients, she couldn't think of Tara, or Glory, or the
bond she was about to initiate with an evil, blood-sucking vampire.
Better by far to run over the ritual again. For the sixteenth time.

Spike, meanwhile, was trying to convince himself that he wasn't
watching the clock, that he wasn't eagerly awaiting the return of the
redheaded witch. But really, when your only visitors are demons
wanted to collect gambling debts, whiny ex girl-friends, and, on a
good day, a slayer aching for an excuse to kill you. showing up
wearing little bits of nothing, trying to drive a man crazy. but that
wasn't the point. The point is, with only all of that to look forward
to, is it any wonder that you'd look forward to a visit from a smart,
spunky, very powerful witch? After all, daylight hours were long and
no one can sleep ALL the time. So was it really that surprising that
he'd enjoy a little distraction? Would it be so shocking that he'd be
waiting for her, listening for her, straining to hear a knock on the
door or. a heartbeat? And suddenly there is was. He could hear her
heartbeat, outside the crypt, smooth and steady.

So why wasn't she coming in?

Patience is a virtue that Spike never claimed to possess. After a
minute of listening to her heartbeat with no sign that she was any
closer to knocking on the door, he went out after her. He found her,
calmly seated on a tombstone, going through a bag of supplies,
muttering to herself. He could vaguely make out something about
measurements and ordering of ingredients.

"Hello, witch." he said, leaning in the doorway of the crypt.

She looked up and smiled at him. "Hello, Spike." Then she returned to
her bag of ingredients.

There was a long pause, as he waited for her to explain what she was
doing out there. She didn't. So, he tried again.

"Are we doing the ritual out here then?"

She didn't even look up this time. Simply answered no, and continued
with what she was doing.

Yet another long pause.

"Any ingredients out here you need?"

"Nope." she answered, still not looking up.

"Well then, what's the bleeding idea sitting out he-" His rant was
cut off by the sound of a watch alarm. Willow turned it off. And
stood.

"It's 8:00." she said. "May I come in?"

Spike found himself in the highly unusual position of being struck
speechless. Willow couldn't hold back her grin. "I guess that's a
yes" she murmured and moved past him through the door.

As she brushed against him, he caught a whiff of a different scent on
her, something more than her usual blend of vanilla, lavender,
innocence and magic. Something that smelled like. tears? That was a
surprise. When he had seen there, seated so calmly on the tombstone,
he had assumed that everything had gone well with her friends. After
all, those bloody Scoobies stuck together through thick and thin, as
he knew to his cost. It probably took some arguing on her part, but
he knew the group well enough to know that the witch could talk them
into anything. So why had she been crying? He looked over to her,
watching her as she made the circle in the dirt on the floor and lay
out all the necessary candles. She didn't look upset. But the scent
of tears had been unmistakable. And once he looked closely, he could
see the tension in her neck and shoulders. She was making a
concentrated effort to hold herself together. But from what? He
thought about asking, but couldn't think of any way that he could
phrase it without it sounding like he was. concerned, like he. cared.
So he said nothing. Finally she looked up.

"It's time."

He nodded and walked over to her, joining her in the circle she had
created.

"Do you have the ring?" she asked. Again, he nodded, pulling a ring
off of his finger and handing it to her. Like the spell required, the
ring was silver, with a black stone. Willow took it from him, with a
sigh. A part of her mind simply couldn't process that this was real,
that she was actually going to go through with it and bind herself to
a soulless demon. And that was the part of her mind that was starting
to panic, yelling at her to stop this nonsense and go. somewhere,
anywhere, away from here. She blocked it out, and began the ritual.

She called on the powers, quietly but calmly, laying out the
appropriate offerings and felt the familiar power run through her,
letting her know that she was ready. She placed the ring in a bowl
with all the necessary ingredients she had accumulated. Only two
ingredients remained. But first came the incantation.

She had the words written out in front of her. She could have read
them, keeping her eyes on the book. In fact, it was what she had
intended to do. But as she opened her mouth to speak, she looked up,
and looked straight into Spike's impossibly blue eyes. Her eyes
locked with his. His expression was unreadable, but something in it
calmed her, grounded her, focused her. Staring unblinkingly into his
eyes, she began to speak.

"With all that I have and with all that I am, I bind myself to you;
body and blood, mind and soul."

Spike couldn't tear his eyes away from hers. Funny, he'd never
noticed they were green before. Now, he felt like he was drowning in
green, unable to look away, unable to hear anything but the first
line of the ritual that she had recited. She was still speaking,
going precisely through the ritual, but the first line kept rolling
through his head. "With all that I have and with all that I am." and
he started to remember, "I bind myself to you." all the things he had
tried to forget.

"With all that I have and with all that I am, I bind myself to you."

Brown eyes and a girl named Cecily, and his voice saying, "I'm a bad
poet but I'm a good man and all I ask is that... that you try to see
me-" and her reply, "I do see you. That's the problem." Then more
brown eyes and his beautiful Drusilla, and his voice saying "I did it
for you. You keep punishing me." And her voice, "I have to find my
pleasures, Spike. You taste like ashes." And finally, hazel eyes, the
slayer, and his voice, one last time saying "Just ... give me
something ... a crumb ... a barest smidgen ... tell me ... maybe,
someday, there's a chance." And then her reply, still echoing in his
ears. "The only chance you had with me was when I was unconscious."

In his century and a half on earth he had allowed himself to love
three times. Three women, to whom he had offered everything he had,
everything he was, body and blood, mind and what shreds he had of a
soul. And he'd been rejected, and then rejected again. And then
rejected. Again. And in over a century, not once had he had a woman
offer herself to him. Until now. As he lost himself in those green
eyes, he seemed to hear her say the line again. "With all that I have
and with all that I am, I bind myself to you; body and blood, mind
and soul."

He was jerked out of his contemplation when Willow took his hand.
When his eyes left hers, he noticed the ceremonial knife in her hand,
and realized what she was about to do. The incantation was over; they
were on the final stages of the ritual.

She slashed his wrist, raising a thin line of blood. She turned it,
forcing several drops to fall into the cup along with the ring and
the potion. Then raising the bloody wrist to her lips, she
recited: "With free will and unconstrained soul, I take your blood
and acknowledge its authority." She focused on the task at hand and
did not notice how his eyes closed as her lips opened against his
wrist and he felt her tongue slide along the cut.

She released his wrist and turned to her own. Gritting her teeth, she
made a similar slash on her own wrist, forcing several drops into the
cup and reciting: "With free will and unconstrained soul, I give my
blood and affirm its compliance. What was mine now is yours." And
when she held her wrist out to him, even she could not fail to notice
his moan when her blood hit his lips. But she ignored it, ignoring as
well the rush of warmth that went through her as his tongue caressed
the wound.

When he released her wrist, she handed him the cup, and watched as he
drank half the contents. He then returned the cup to her. She drained
it, pulling the ring out of the empty cup when she was finished. The
silver setting had been tarnished when Spike had handed it to her,
but now it shone, and the black stone had turned into a sparkling
emerald. She took his hand in hers, saying, "I place my life and my
future in your hands" before sliding the ring onto his finger.

As soon as the ring slid on, a light burst from it. The rush that
went through them threw both Willow and Spike back. To Willow's
surprise, the rush felt familiar. She remembered it from the ritual
to restore Angel's soul. It's the rush you feel when a soul is bonded
to a demon.

She took a moment to ponder how bizarre her life was when the
sensation of bonding a soul to a demon felt familiar.

Then she returned to the point at hand. A soul had been bonded to a
demon. Her soul. To his demon. The ritual had worked.
------------


Section 12:

Everything was dark. Which made sense, she realized, when she
discovered her eyes were closed. Darkness, check. She could feel
something soft and silky underneath her. Sheets. Silk sheets. She
could tell she was lying on a bed. She wondered how that had
happened. The last thing she remembered, she was performing the
ritual with Spike and there had been a bright light and then.

"Damn." she said, opening her eyes. "I passed out again, didn't I?"

Her eyes scanned over the room until she spotted Spike. He was seated
at the foot of the bed, with his back propped up against a bedpost,
reading a book. She couldn't tell what it was. He looked up in
surprise at the sound of her voice, but quickly recovered his
nonchalant expression.

"That you did, pet." he answered, shutting his book. "How do you feel
now?"

She tried to sit up, but waves of dizziness knocked her right back
down. She groaned and closed her eyes again. "Never better." she
answered. "Top of the world."

He chuckled. You've got to admire a woman too weak to sit up who
still manages to crack jokes. Yes, this one most definitely had spunk.

"I'm going to go out on a limb and say that the spell worked." she
said, after a few moments had passed. "Spells that fail never wipe me
out this much."

"Don't you feel it?" he murmured, and she was shocked to discover his
voice right next to her. While her eyes had been closed, he had slid
up alongside her, not touching her, but lying next to her, his lips
only inches from her ear.

She opened her eyes and turned her head to face him. He was lying on
his side, his head propped up by his hand, watching her with
unabashed curiosity. She paused a moment to ponder his question.

"Yes." she answered finally. "I do feel it." And she did. Somewhere,
deep inside, there was a part of her that was purring in peaceful
contentment, simply knowing that he was nearby. She could sense him,
not his thoughts or his feelings, but simply his presence, close and
oddly comforting. "Do you feel it, too?"

He shook his head. "I smell it." he answered. Noting her confused
look, he explained. "You smell like me now. Not completely, of
course. You still smell like you, but my scent is mixed in. Any demon
that got within fifty feet of you would know that you belong to me.
My claim is all over you."

She blushed as she processed this new information. She had never
thought of the bond in those terms. She had not considered how his.
claim on her would show itself. She just knew that it sounded right
when he said that she belonged to him. She wondered if it was the
bond that was making her feel this way. She told herself that it was
the bond's fault, that the bond was the reason that she felt so
pleased at the thought that she was his.

"I need to go." she muttered, sitting up and swinging her legs over
the side of the bed. Bad move. She would have fallen backwards, but
Spike slid behind her, holding her up against his chest.
Unconsciously, she relaxed against him.

"Your girlfriend will have to wait a bit longer." Spike said. "You're
in no shape to be going anywhere, yet." He noticed that she flinched
when he mentioned her girlfriend. That was. unusual. The little witch
had always seemed eager before to rush off with the girl. He,
himself, never understood why. The girl was pleasant enough, but
bland. He was sure her blood was as tasteless as she was. Not at all
like the firecracker that filled his arms at the moment. He stifled a
moan at the memory of her sweet, spicy, powerful blood from when he
tasted it during the ritual. The thought of her blood grew even more
tempting as he speculated on how the claim would affect its taste.
From how it had changed her scent, he guessed her blood would be
sweeter, darker, more mysterious, with a tang of danger to it. He
started to lean in, all his instincts driving him to nuzzle at her
neck, but he caught himself just in time. As he paused, his face
close to hers, he noticed once again the scent of her tears. She
wasn't crying yet, but she was close to it. He knew if she faced him,
he'd see tears swimming in those big, green eyes.

He felt her tense up as she tried to compose herself, and wasn't
surprised when she tried to pull away from his arms. But he tightened
his grip, refusing to let her go. "Easy, pet." he whispered in her
ear. "Keep this up and you'll pass out again." She stilled
immediately.

"I have to leave." she whispered again, and he could hear the tears
just under the surface.

"And I told you that your little witch would have to wait."

"Tara won't be waiting any more." she murmured, more to herself than
to him. Then, turning in his arms to look at him, she spoke again.

"Buffy's the one who's waiting for me. We're having a sleepover at
her house. You wouldn't want to keep her waiting, would you?"

"Go ahead and try to leave." he replied, releasing her. "I guarantee
you won't get very far."

"Because you'll stop me?" she answered, annoyed at his smug tone, as
she rose to her feet.

"No." he answered, lying back against the headboard and watching in
amusement as she struggled to stay upright. "Because, right now, you
couldn't walk to the door without falling over, much less all the way
to the slayer."

He was right, she thought. Damn him. She'd just have to wait awhile
longer while she got her strength back. She sighed in resignation and
lay back down. It shouldn't be much longer till she pulled herself
together. And until then, she'd just have to lie there. On the bed.
Next to him. Feeling his eyes on every inch of her. Conversation! she
thought. If we're talking, I'll be less nervous. the silence that's making you uncomfortable, not the well-toned,
overwhelmingly seductive, undeniably gorgeous man lying only inches
from you> a little voice in her head mocked her. and tell yourself that.> Trying desperately to ignore the little
voice, she wracked her brain for topics of conversation.

What do guys like to talk about, she wondered. Talking about food
always worked with Xander. But to Spike, a good meal would probably
consist of her graduating class. No, she definitely couldn't talk to
Spike about food. Music? She always tried to talk about music with
Oz. But she really doubted she and Spike listened to the same stuff.
She tried to think back to conversations she had had with Spike in
the past. Hmm, there was the time he had kidnapped her and Xander to
perform a love spell, and they had talked about Drusilla breaking his
heart. Probably not a good memory to bring up. Then, in the dorm room
when he tried to eat her, they had talked about her own broken heart.
Yes, that was definitely a memory that she wanted to avoid. She knew
boys liked sports. Too bad she didn't know the first thing about
them. What else could she talk about?

"Are you worried?" she asked, at long last.

"Worried?" he asked, clearly puzzled. "Why would I be worried?"

"About the ritual." she explained. "You're going to be fighting a
god. Are you worried?"

He paused, clearly caught off guard by her question. "I really hadn't
thought about it." he finally replied. "I guess it never occurred to
me that anything would be able to kill me. It's been a very long time
since I was scared by the prospect of a fight. I've gotten into a lot
of stupid fights in my unlife, and I've survived them all. Just too
stubborn to die, Angelus used to say." Spike continued, with a slight
smile on his lips as he reminisced. "Those early years, he kept
waiting for something to kill me, waiting for my arrogance to trap
me, but it never did. Oh sure, I got us run out of town a few times,
but nothing was ever able to defeat me. And that was just me." he
said, turning his head to grin at Willow. "All those times, all those
fights I wasn't supposed to win, all the times I survived against the
odds, it was just me, too stubborn to die. This time, I'll be
channeling the original good. It never occurred to me that I could
lose."

She smiled back at him. "I can't imagine not being scared of a
fight." she admitted. "After all these years, after all the vamps and
demons and everything else that I've fought, I still get nervous each
time I patrol with Buffy."

"Then why do you do it?" he asked, softly.

"Because it needs to be done." she answered with a shrug. "When
Xander and I first started helping Buffy and Giles, back in high
school, they told us it wasn't safe. But we saw what was happening.
We couldn't ignore it. And we wanted to help."

"What was Buffy like back then?" he asked. He had turned over to lie
on his back. He had a dreamy expression on his face and his voice was
soft. Willow recognized the Buffy-dream-state. She'd tracked it in
Xander, Angel, and Riley. She smiled, gently, and started to talk.
She knew it wasn't a good idea to talk to Spike about Buffy. She knew
they were supposed to be discouraging his obsession. But no matter
what Buffy and Giles said about Spike being a soulless demon
incapable of love, she knew it wasn't true. She still remembered the
way it had felt when he cried on her shoulder about Dru. Spike may be
a soulless demon, but he was fully capable of love. And if he wanted
someone to talk to about Buffy, heaven knows she was used to that
job. She relaxed, curling up on her side, facing Spike, and started
to talk. Spike listened silently, never looking at her, drinking in
the stories about his beloved Buffy.


Section 13:

Willow got wrapped up in the stories she was telling and soon lost
track of time. She was an animated storyteller with an eye for
detail, using gestures and different voices for the characters. For
someone who babbled so much and got so nervous when she had to talk
about herself, she was surprisingly eloquent and expressive when
talking about someone else. Spike kept his face carefully neutral and
non-responsive as he lay on his back with his eyes still closed. He
made a concentrated effort not to respond, but in his mind's eye, he
could see every event as she detailed it. He nearly ruptured
something holding in his laughter when she gave her imitation of
Angel. She was midway through telling him about when Xander was
possessed by hyenas when Buffy came barging through the door.

"Okay, Spike, what have you done with her? We were expecting her
nearly two hours ag-" Buffy cut off abruptly as she saw Willow lying
on Spike's bed. That was. unexpected.

"Willow! Are you alright?" Buffy transitioned quickly from furious
and accusatory as she spoke to Spike to worried and concerned as she
switched her focus to Willow.

Spike winced at the sound of her voice. Sure, he loved the girl, but
her voice was always a bit too loud and shrill for his taste. Gave
him a bloody headache, it did. She never seemed to remember vamp
super hearing. Or maybe she did remember and thought to increase the
torture when she got in a mood to yell at him.

And now her screaming was even more of a shock to his system, in
contrast to the witch's soft, gentle voice. He had never guessed she
was such a good storyteller. She'd had him hanging on every softly
spoken word. Not that he'd shown any interest, of course. It wouldn't
do to have the little witch know that he liked to hear her stories,
that he was enjoying her company. His image as the big bad was in
enough tatters as it was. He couldn't let it get around that he was
actually enjoying the time he spent with a human.

But it certainly wouldn't hurt his image if he got pissed off at the
slayer for barging into his crypt like that. Besides, she had
interrupted at the most exciting part of the story! Xapper had been
attacking Buffy while the other idiots ate the principal. Literally,
ATE the principal. The slayer seemed to have a special gift for
walking in at inconvenient points when someone was telling a story.
He wanted to hear what happened, damn it. And. and he didn't want her
to go. He knew the bond only went one way. He didn't need her to
stay. But he wanted it.

Willow looked at her watch and blushed. She had had no idea that so
much time had passed. She hadn't meant to get so carried away talking
to Spike. He'd been listening so quietly.
she thought. get rid of me for ages.>

"I-I'm fine, Buffy. I was just a little worn out after the spell" she
flashed a look over at Spike, silently praying that he wouldn't
mention that she had passed out. Buffy always freaked out when a
spell made Willow faint. ".and I was resting until I felt strong
enough to come to your house. It isn't Spike's fault."

Buffy immediately rushed to Willow's side. Willow tried to keep her
face averted, but Buffy turned it to the light. "You've been crying
again." she said softly, running a thumb gently over the faint traces
of tear tracks on Willow's face. "I knew this was a bad idea. I
should have never agreed to let you do this tonight. It could have
waited."

"No, Buffy." Willow interjected quickly. She didn't want to discuss
Tara while Spike was sitting there. She was afraid she'd start to cry
again. "I'm glad it's done with."

Spike thought, as he scented the beginnings of
tears rising again in the witch's eyes. Two minutes earlier she had
been fully engrossed in talking to him and had completely forgotten
whatever it was that kept making her cry. But as soon as the slayer
walked in, she simply had to go and reopen the wounds. make a new word for tactless just for her.> Spike grumbled to himself.

"Do you think you can walk?" she asked, helping Willow to her feet.

"Bloody hell, slayer, can't you tell the girl's about to fall down?"
Spike was sick of the slayer barging in and knocking everything
around. Chaos demons didn't make so much of a mess! Besides, he was
right. The witch was still very pale and more than a little shaky on
her feet.

"That'll change as soon as I get her away from you." Buffy hissed.

"Yeah, she'll be worse." Spike answered, stepping forward and
stalking towards Buffy.

"Nothing could be worse than being around you." Buffy snapped in
reply, letting go of Willow's arm and turning to face Spike. She was
oblivious to the fact that Willow nearly fell down without her
support. Willow managed to seat herself on the bed just before
falling to the floor.

"And why is it you feel the need to follow me around all the time to
tell me how much you hate being around me? Face it, slayer. You seek
me out."

"Seek you out? You're the stalker here!"

"Look where we are, pet. Did I stalk you all the way into my own
home? You're the one who showed up here."

"I had to take care of Willow!" Buffy screamed in reply, gesturing to
Willow without turning around to look at her. "I had to come to get
her the hell away from you!"

"She's bonded to me, slayer. Don't forget that. She'll only feel
complete when she's near me. Until I end this bond, the only one who
can make her happy or relaxed or comfortable or complete is ME." With
each word, he took a step towards her. And with each step he took,
she backed away. It had been so long since she had seen Spike as a
threat, she had forgotten how very good he was at being
intimidating. "I may be `beneath' you, slayer, but I'm all over her."
He now had her backed against the wall, one hand on either side of
her face as he leaned in to whisper in her ear. "I'm in her blood
now." She tried to look away but there was nowhere to turn ".and
there's nothing you can do about it."

He leaned closer, almost touching her. He felt like he was drowning.
It was the way he always felt when he was around her. The demon
inside him was roaring for him to kiss her or break her neck and his
body ached for her touch while the man inside him, the little piece
of him that remembered the shy, vulnerable, decent man he used to be,
wanted to cry. Cry for her to love him, cry because he knew she never
would, cry for what he had become, cry for the hopelessness of the
whole mess. Standing near her was like standing in the path of a
tornado, waiting for destruction. And yes, there was a part of him
that wanted to be destroyed.

Suddenly and completely unexpectedly, he felt a soft, warm hand on
his shoulder, and heard a soft, warm voice say his name.

"Spike."

He turned to see the witch standing directly behind him. He shifted
to face her, turning his back to the slayer who quickly pulled away
from the wall and from him.

In a perfectly calm, absolutely neutral voice, Willow continued,
never breaking eye contact with him.

"I think I should be going now, Spike. It's getting late, my friends
will be worried. Besides, I'm feeling better now. I think I just
stood up too quickly. I was lying still for too long."

And suddenly the tornado was gone and the skies had cleared. It was
as if the scene with the slayer had not taken place. All the
animosity and tension that had filled the room only moments before
mysteriously vanished. His demon calmed as if by magic and his whole
body relaxed. Willow watched the tension drain out of him and
breathed a sigh of relief. Putting him and Buffy together was like
adding a lit match to gasoline. She noticed, somewhat wistfully, that
the passion that filled him when he was near the slayer disappeared
when he spoke to her.

"You don't have to go yet, if you don't want to." he answered, and an
impartial listener would have been shocked to hear the difference in
his voice. All the animosity was gone. His tone wasn't particularly
gentle or kind, but it had lost all the edge of harsh bitterness it
had held when he spoke to the slayer. Sadly, there were no impartial
listeners to notice. "You can stay and rest until you're back to
yourself."

"I really think I'm okay." Willow answered. "It's time for me to go."

She turned to gather her stuff, but turned back to look at him
again. "By the way, thank you, Spike."

He looked shocked. He couldn't remember the last time someone had
thanked him for something. It simply didn't come up terribly often in
his "line of work."

"For what, pet?"

"For taking care of me." she said simply, with a smile. "And for
saving the world."

"I haven't saved it yet, you know."

"I know." Willow answered, still smiling. "But you will." She smiled
again and then turned to gather her stuff. As she loaded it all in
her bag, she spoke again.

"I'll be by tomorrow. I need to talk to you about the ritual and then
we can start prepping the ingredients. How does 2:00 sound to you?"

"It's a date." he answered, recovering his aplomb and dazzling her
with his trademark smirk. Buffy rolled her eyes but, surprisingly
enough, Spike didn't notice. He was looking at Willow, who was
smiling at him again.

"See you tomorrow, then. Goodnight, Spike."

"Goodnight, witch." he answered, just before the door shut behind
them. He was tempted to follow them. He could bait the slayer some
more, that was always fun. And he could spend some more time with the
increasingly intriguing little redhead. On second thought, he
decided, as a wicked grin crossed his face, he'd wait. They were
having a slumber party. He knew there would be plenty of "girl talk"
later on. If he followed them, they'd know he was there and they'd
keep their mouths shut. But if he bided his time and snuck over
later, he'd hear them in full confessional mode. That would be much
more interesting. For now, he could wait.

He lay back on his bed with a sigh. He looked at the ring on his
finger, the ring that bound her to him. He stared into the sparkling
emerald, watching the light shine off of its facets. he
thought. Then he folded his hands behind his head and closed his eyes
again, picturing scenes from the stories he had just heard, playing
over in his mind the witch's voice as she told them.

Meanwhile.

"Horrible, disgusting, creepy vampire!"

"Buffy!"

"Well, it's true. You just ended a relationship, WITH A GIRL, and
he's hitting on you."

"Buffy, he was NOT hitting on me. He just gets his kicks out of
making me blush. You know that. Besides, I swear, he was a perfect
gentleman all evening" Willow mentally added.
Spike had been almost considerate, taking care of her when she
fainted, and listening patiently while she babbled on about sophomore
year. He hadn't seemed scary or patronizing or mocking at all. She
had felt surprisingly comfortable with him. It had been. nice. She
hadn't felt that relaxed in a long time.

But then Buffy had walked in she mentally
corrected herself, and the mood had been broken. Spike and Buffy
always seemed to bring out the worst in each other. Willow knew that
Buffy wasn't mad that Spike had hit on Willow (not that Willow would
admit that he had!); no, the slayer was mad that Spike had
successfully managed to bait her. Spike always had an uncanny knack
for getting under her skin. But Buffy hated to admit it, so she
vented by blaming Spike for hitting on her broken-hearted friend.
Willow thought. when Buffy was around.>

Buffy snorted. It was not the most attractive sound she could have
made, but it very clearly expressed her feelings regarding Spike's
ability to be a gentleman.

"He doesn't know what the word `gentleman' means. When did
this `gentlemanly' behavior take place? Before, during, or after he
forced you to bind yourself to him?"

"He didn't force me, I agreed voluntarily. He's going to be saving
the world next week. For the second time! I think maybe we should cut
him a little slack. Besides, whether he can define it or not, he WAS
a perfect gentleman to me tonight. Anyway, he doesn't know that Tara
and I split up." Willow's voice wavered a little when she said Tara's
name. Buffy was instantly apologetic for bringing up painful
thoughts.

Willow hid a little smile. Oh, it did hurt to say Tara's name, but
that's not why her voice wavered. Bringing the topic back to her
heartache got Buffy off of her anti-Spike lecture. Willow didn't stop
to analyze why she hated it so much when Buffy picked on Spike. If
she thought about it, she'd probably decide that it bothered her
because Spike couldn't defend himself, or because his actions
deserved a little more gratitude than they had been given. Those
were, after all, logical and sensible reasons. And maybe those really
were her reasons. But she didn't stop to analyze. They had reached
the slayer's house, and she knew that inside she'd find chocolate and
cookie dough and movies with John Cusack. And at the moment, that was
what mattered most.
----------------

Section 14:

Dawn Summers was a fourteen year old girl. It wasn’t her fault. Blame the monks. They could have made her twenty-six and gorgeous. After all, they were making her from scratch, why not go all out? But no, they made her into a fourteen year old girl. So as a result, she was surrounded by people who treated her as a child. And she was sick of it.

No one would tell her what was going on. Everyone was being all twitchy and secretive. She had been forced to find things out for herself. She found out something was wrong in the first place by eavesdropping. She found out about being the Key by breaking into the Magic Box. She found out what that meant by visiting the mental ward of the hospital. The Key is the link. The link must be severed. Such is the will of God. Not exactly something a fourteen year old should have to deal with. They should have made her twenty-six and gorgeous. That would have been cool.

Tara didn’t treat her like a child. But now Tara was gone. She had stopped by the house on her way out of town to say goodbye to Joyce and Dawn. She didn’t say much, but that was nothing new. She just said that she had to leave and she wished them luck. She asked Dawn to look out for Willow for her. And then she was gone.

Spike didn’t treat her like a child. She thought about going to Spike’s crypt and asking him what was going on. He always told her the truth. But then Buffy and Anya came in and Dawn learned (by eavesdropping, of course. How else was she to find out anything?) that Willow was with Spike and that they were doing some kind of spell. She couldn’t figure out exactly what kind of spell it was, except that Buffy thought it was a bad idea. And she was worried. And if Buffy was worried, Dawn figured that meant she, herself, should be entering panic mode.

Dawn didn’t know what she would do if something happened to Willow. Willow was the one who took care of her. Oh, sure, Buffy took care of her in the whole anyone-who-lays-a-finger-on-my-sister-will-be-in-a-whole-new-world-of-pain kind of way, but Willow was the one who took care of her as a person. She listened to Dawn, REALLY listened. Dawn knew she could tell Willow anything. When they had first moved to Sunnydale and Buffy and Willow had become friends, Dawn had immediately latched on to the shy redhead. After all, she always thought that she and Willow had more in common with each other than either of them had with Buffy. She used to pretend that it was Willow who was her sister and that Buffy was just her sister’s annoying best friend. And though she knew that none of those memories were true, that the monks had made them all up, she still remembered how great it felt to run to Willow with her problems and have Willow always know how to make things right. And now that she was making her own memories, she knew it was true that Willow was always there for her.

Buffy had started to pace. Whatever it was Willow was doing with Spike, she should have finished already. Dawn could tell that Buffy was getting more and more nervous with every moment that passed. Finally, Buffy couldn’t take it anymore and she bolted out the door. Dawn knew she was on her way to go kick down Spike’s door. Poor Spike. He must have to replace his door every week at the rate that Buffy kept kicking it in.

Dawn was tempted to start pacing herself. Willow was out there, possibly hurt. Spike and Buffy were going to get into another one of their fights (they always did in these situations). Tara was gone. And now she was alone in the house (her mom had gone to the store to buy more marshmallows) with Anya. Yes, this was decidedly a bad day. Pacing was starting to sound like a good idea. If she was going to be stressed and anxious, she might as well get some exercise out of it. She stood up and moved to the end of the room. If you’re going to pace, it’s best to make sure you have plenty of room to do it in. Otherwise, you fall down. She was right about to begin, when she was interrupted by a voice.

"Please don’t pace."

Dawn turned. Anya was sprawled out on the couch with a magazine in her lap, but she was looking at Dawn.

"What?"

"I said please don’t pace. Buffy was doing it earlier. It was making me dizzy."

"What makes you think I was going to pace?"

"You had that look."

Dawn sighed and sat back in her chair. "I’m just worried."

A confused look passed over Anya’s face. "Why?" she asked.

Dawn resisted the urge to roll her eyes. "It’s what humans do when the people they care about might be in trouble. They worry."

Anya DID roll her eyes at that. "Yeah, I know about that." she said. "Believe me, worry is definitely a concept that I understand. But why are you worried about Willow? She can take care of herself." She looked genuinely curious, as if Dawn might actually have a reason to give for why people worry when they shouldn’t.

"I know she can." Dawn answered. "It’s just that…" Her voice trailed off.

"It’s just that what?" Anya pressed.

"It’s just that I don’t know what I’d do if something happened to Willow." Dawn concluded quietly. "What is this spell? Is… is it dangerous?"

Anya sighed. "Are they going to get mad at me for telling you? They get mad at me for talking all the time. There are all these rules: things that I can’t say public, things I can’t say to strangers, things I can’t talk about in front of Xander’s friends, things that I can’t say when you’re around… I get confused. I don’t know if telling you breaks the rules. Maybe I should call Xander and ask?"

Dawn perked up. Finally, someone was going to give her some answers. She got up from her chair and went to sit next to Anya on the couch. She looked to Anya with a hopeful expression on her face, and chose her words very carefully.

"Well, you can call Xander and ask him if you want, but I know he’d say it’s alright. Besides, it’s not like I’m not going to find out sooner or later. Might as well be sooner."

Dawn held her breath as she waited for Anya’s reaction. Anya seemed to be weighing her options. For a moment, Dawn was afraid she was going to say no, and then Dawn would be right back where she started, but finally, Anya nodded. Dawn exhaled in relief.

"Okay." Dawn said. "Tell me what happened today."

 


Section 15:

Joyce returned, marshmallows in hand, right before Anya began, so she
heard the story as well. Both Joyce and Dawn were amazed at what they
heard. Sure, they were accustomed to dealing with the demon of the
week and the apocalypse of the season, but this was something more.
Buffy had been ready to die, again, to protect her sister. Willow was
risking not just her life, but also her freedom and her happiness to
save their family. Both Dawn and Joyce had tears in their eyes before
the story was done.

Anya's explanation was blunt and to the point, as always. Buffy's
argument with Spike took longer than expected, as always. As a
result, Anya had just finished her story when she and Dawn heard the
key in the door, signaling that Buffy and Willow had arrived.

There was a flash of light brown hair and the next thing they knew,
Willow had a shaking, sobbing fourteen year old girl wrapped around
her waist. Buffy immediately started questioning Anya, asking what
had she done to upset Dawn, but Willow hushed her. She knew what was
wrong. Dawn had always been exceptionally good at finding out things
she wasn't supposed to know. It didn't take a genius to figure out
that Anya had told her what had happened. And she had known that Dawn
would worry about her. Dawn always worried about her. So Willow knew
better than to ask any questions. She simply wrapped her arms around
Dawn in return and gently rocked her back and forth.

"It's okay, Dawnie. I'm fine."

Dawn pulled away enough to look up at Willow's face. Willow was an
awful liar; Dawn knew she'd be able to see the truth. She sighed with
relief at what she saw, and pulled closer to hug her again.

"I was s-so w-w-worried." she managed to say.

"No need to worry any more." Willow answered, smiling down at her.
She brushed Dawn's hair out of her eyes and wiped away the
tears. "We're going to be fine. All of us. Now why don't you go and
wash your face, and then the girl's night can begin! No more waiting,
I need my chocolate!"

Dawn giggled and gave Willow one last quick hug before running off to
the bathroom.

Joyce walked over, wiping away her tears and hugged Willow and Buffy,
together.

"I'm so proud of you girls." she whispered before pulling away. "I'll
go start the hot chocolate."

"Manicures!" Dawn stated from the doorway as she re-entered the
room. "We need to start with manicures. Willow, I'll paint your
nails."

"Nah, you have to give me a pedicure." Willow answered. "You're the
only one who can do it without tickling me. Anya, would you mind
giving me a manicure?"

Anya brightened. She had remained quietly seated during the scene
with Buffy, Willow, Joyce and Dawn, feeling left out, as usual. They
were like a family. A family that she wasn't part of. Not
surprisingly, Willow had noticed. After all, she knew what it was
like to be on the outside looking in.

"But first," Willow announced, "we must put in `Say Anything.' Only
then can the girl's night officially begin."

Dawn and Buffy groaned simultaneously.

"Willow, how many times have you seen that movie?" Buffy asked.

"Not enough!" Willow answered. "I can never see it enough."

"What's `Say Anything' about anyway?" Anya asked.

Willow gasped in mock horror. "You've never seen `Say Anything'? Oh,
you poor girl. Well, that will change immediately. Buffy, put it in
right now!"

Buffy laughed and stuck in the videotape. As the previews rolled,
Willow explained the premise of the movie to Anya.

"You'll love it." Willow assured Anya. "And if you don't, lie. I
refuse to believe that anyone could not love this movie."

"We'll see." Anya answered, smiling. "Now, what color do you want for
your manicure?"

One hundred minutes later..

Willow watched the closing credits run. Her fingernails were now
gold, and her toenails were now silver and her stomach was now
crammed full of hot chocolate, chocolate ice cream, bars of
chocolate, chocolate chip cookie dough, chocolate chip cookies, and
popcorn. In short, she was content.

"Well?" she asked Anya. "What did you think?"

"If guys like that honestly existed, I'd have been out of work
centuries ago." Anya answered. "But now I understand why you're in
love with John Cusack."

"Exactly!" Willow answered, grinning at Anya. She sighed and
stretched. "What was I thinking dating a girl when John Cusack is
still single?"

Dawn snorted. "Yeah, next time he comes to Sunnydale, the two of you
will meet and fall desperately in love."

"Betcha I could break into some computer files and find out his
address and phone number." Willow answered, absentmindedly, wondering
if she really would be sick if she ate another cookie. "Then I could
go to him."

"Would you do it if I dared you to?" Dawn answered, with a wicked
grin on her face.

"Oh! Oh! Truth or dare!" Buffy squealed and started bouncing in
place. "We have to play truth or dare, it's a girl's night tradition!"

Willow, Anya, and Dawn groaned in response.

"Buffy, if you dared me to get up and walk across the room, I don't
think I could do it." Willow replied.

"If we played according to the original version, there would only be
one dare." Anya stated.

"Original version?" Dawn asked.

"Sure." Anya answered. "We come up with a dare for each person before
the game starts. Something they'd never do in a million years. Then
we start asking the questions. Easy at first, then harder and harder.
Finally, we get each person to the point where they'd rather do the
dare than answer the question. Everyone does the dare and the game is
over."

The others looked back and forth at each other with raised eyebrows,
considering this option.

"I'm in." Buffy said.

"Me, too." Dawn added.

"Alright, why not?" Willow replied.

"Okay then, now we need to come up with the dares."

"Willow, your dare is to find John Cusack's phone number, call him
and tell him you love him." Dawn said.

Willow blushed furiously, but nodded her agreement. After all, she
couldn't imagine any question she wouldn't rather answer to avoid
having to do that.

"Dawn, you have to do the laundry for the whole house for a month."

"A month? Can't you make it a week?"

"Nope." Buffy answered. "A month. And if you ruin any of my clothes,
you have to replace them."

"Then you have to be Spike's slave for a day." Dawn retorted, and
watched with pleasure as all the color drained out of Buffy's face.

"H-h-his slave? For a whole day? I couldn't."

"That's the point." Dawn said. "It's supposed to be something you'd
never do in a million years. Come on, Buffy. He can't hurt you,
where's the harm?"

"No." Buffy said. "Find something else."

"A kiss." Willow said. "Kiss Spike, instead." Buffy shot her a look
of death. "It's not like you haven't done it before! One kiss, and
it's over with. You can punch him afterwards, if it makes you feel
better."

"But the kiss has to last at least ten seconds." Dawn threw in. "With
tongue."

The look of death was passed on to Dawn. "Fine." she said.

"Anya, you have to go to the pet shop and pet a rabbit." Buffy
decided.

Anya shivered at the idea, but nodded. The advantage of being blunt
and not understanding about discretion: there were no questions she
wouldn't answer.

Standing outside the house, Spike grinned. From his vantage point
near the living room window, he could hear every word that was said.
It appeared his timing had been impeccable. He had shown up fifteen
minutes earlier, in time to see all the girls gushing over the end of
the movie. Now, they were on to the juicy stuff. Not only would he
get all the dirt on all four of them, but also Buffy would be kissing
him the very next day. For ten seconds. With tongue. Unlife was good.
His grin faded at the next words that were spoken.

"Okay, Willow. You're the reason we're here, so we get to attack you
first. Question one: are you okay with Tara leaving?"

Bloody hell, that's why the chit had been crying. Her little witch-
friend had left. Suddenly, everything fell into place. Her comment
that her witch wouldn't be waiting for her; the tears in her eyes
when the girl had been mentioned; the concern that the slayer showed
about whether or not she was alright. It wasn't the ritual that
worried her; it was the girl's broken heart. And remembering how the
witch had acted, he had no doubt that her heart was well and truly
broken.

He wondered what had caused it. As far as he could tell, the two of
them never fought. The other witch was too damn quiet to fight; it
would be like trying to start an argument with a limp dishrag. He
couldn't picture her as the type to cheat, either. Same reason. Not
enough gumption to go after someone. His witch, on the other hand,
he
reminded himself, (conveniently forgetting that he had always thought
of the blonde as the other witch, and the redhead as "his" witch) she
had fire enough in her to do anything. A smile drifted over his face
as he remembered the bottle-in-the-face incident of a few years back.
But she wasn't the type to cheat either. She was more the true-blue
till-death-do-us-part kind of girl. She was the type to stay. Too bad
her lovers all turned out to be the type to leave. No wonder she and
the slayer got along so well. Not that the slayer was overwhelmingly
loyal to her lovers (, he
thought), but she did know what it felt like to be dumped. He was
interrupted in his thoughts by his witch's quiet response.

"Am I okay? No. I will be, eventually, but I'm not there yet. I know
I made the right decision, but it still hurts. I still love her."

"Should we be expecting any `will-be-done' spells? Because if so, I'm
totally taping your mouth shut." Buffy teased.

Willow laughed, and Spike wondered if the others could tell that it
was forced. He knew she hated to be reminded of that fiasco. Hell,
he'd brought it up himself several times for just that reason. But
you'd think her friends would be a little more considerate. He
shrugged. Apparently not.

"No, no spells this time. I'm handling my grieving the old fashioned
way. Pass the cookies!" They all laughed at that. "But Buffy, if my
memory serves, last time we were going to have a girl's night to
celebrate my broken heart, you promised me we'd watch `Steel
Magnolias' and you'd tell me that at least I don't have diabetes. Why
don't we do that?"

"No, Wills, it's truth time. Come on, you agreed. You answered the
question, so it's your turn to ask one." Dawn replied. There were
some questions she had been dying to ask all the girls, and she
wasn't about to be cheated out of her chance to find out the truth
from the horse's mouth, for a change.

Spike settled in comfortably for the long haul. Buffy ate another
cookie. Anya examined her recently painted nails. Dawn bounced in her
seat, eager to continue. Willow sighed. It was going to be a very
long night.
-----------------


Section 16:

Spike sat with his back against the wall of the house, and lit up
another cigarette as he thought about the girls in the house who were
now fast asleep. The game had continued for over two hours, with a
break in the middle when the girls had decided to make fudge. He had
caught every word and nearly ruptured something he had laughed so
hard. He had learned far more than he ever wanted to know about the
sexual life of the moron and the demon and he now knew precisely how
much the little Niblet liked him. It was, in fact, when the demon had
asked her to describe her fantasies about him that she had stopped
answering questions. She would be doing laundry for a month.

On the plus side, he had learned exactly what the slayer enjoyed in a
lover; information that he carefully filed away. He had also learned
that she wasn't precisely as immune to him as she liked to pretend.
She would be kissing him for ten second the next time she saw him.
Niblet had asked what she enjoyed most from the day of the will-be-
done spell. The slayer had blushed scarlet and refused to answer.

The demon, it turned out, was to be spared the experience of petting
a rabbit. They had been unable to find any question that she wasn't
willing to answer. That had been expected. But they kept asking her
questions, not in hopes of tripping her up, but to find out more
about her. They realized that in all the time she had been involved
with Xander, in all the time she had been a part of the Scooby gang,
they had never bothered to really find out anything about her. If
they had ignored the chance before, they had certainly seized it that
night. They asked her about her life before vengeance, about how she
enjoyed her new life after vengeance, and yes, they even asked a few
questions about things she had done as a vengeance demon. And for the
first time, they started to see her not just as Xander's girlfriend,
or the ex-demon, or the blunt and literal minded member of the gang,
but as a person.

And the witch. the witch was a whole different story. He grinned as
he remembered how she had played her friends. She answered their
questions, but she always managed to do it in such a way as to hold
back information. No matter how they phrased the question, she
replied to it in such a way as to keep something unsaid. She told
them whatever they wanted to know about concrete subjects. Any action
she had ever performed was open to dissection as she clearly
recounted the what, when, where, why, and how. But her dream world,
she kept to herself. Her fantasies and the objects of her fantasies
remained unnamed. She answered every question, but she kept her
secrets safe.

He grinned as he remembered how she had manipulated her friends. It
was gracefully done; like some kind of dance. Spike sighed in pure
appreciation. He wasn't used to being around intelligent women.
Female vampires are turned based on their beauty, not their brains.
Exhibit one: Harmony. The girl was pretty enough and a decent fuck,
but he'd rather bathe in holy water than have a conversation with
her. Dru had been smart enough, maybe, but it was kind of hard to
tell with all her blathering about stars and dolls and whatnot. Darla
had been cunning, but not all that bright. She had a one-track mind.
She never weighed the consequences, or figured out different angles
of approach. With her, the shortest distance between two points was
always a straight line. Buffy was the same way. The witch, despite
that act of sweet innocence, had a devious mind. His thoughts were
interrupted by the sound of the back door opening. It caught him off-
guard. He had thought they were all asleep. He picked up on the
scent. It was the witch. She had seated herself on the back porch.

"You might as well come and keep me company." she whispered. "I
brought you hot chocolate."

Was she talking to him?

"Oh, come on, Spike. I know you're there. Come out, before your hot
chocolate gets cold."

Spike pinched out his cigarette and stood, walking over to where she
sat. She smiled at him and wordlessly handed him the mug of hot
chocolate. Extra marshmallows; just the way he liked it. She motioned
for him to sit next to her. He did. They sat in silence for a moment,
both sipping their mugs of hot chocolate.

"How long have you known I was here?" he finally asked.

"I felt you walk up at the end of `Say Anything,' when Diane goes to
visit Lloyd and begs him to take her back. God, I love that part. Had
you seen the movie before?"

"No." he answered, still in shock over her reply. She had felt him
from the moment he arrived. Why hadn't she said anything?

"You should rent it. Great movie."

"How did you."

"Know?"

"Yeah."

"Bond."

"Right." He cursed himself silently. He had thought the bond was too
new for her to read it yet. Most people took a day or two before they
understood what the bond was doing well enough to be able to
interpret it. Once again, he had underestimated her. He sipped the
hot chocolate again.

"This is good."

"Thanks."

"Tastes different."

"I add cinnamon."

"Oh."

Long pause.

"Why didn't you tell her?"

Willow shrugged. "I picked up on you through the bond. If Buffy had
been paying attention, she'd have picked up on you through her slayer
sense. It's not my fault she wasn't paying attention."

"That doesn't answer my question."

She grinned. "Ah, you noticed that?"

"Yes."

"Most people don't."

"Yeah, I heard."

Another pause.

"You still didn't answer the question."

"No, I guess I didn't."

"Are you going to?"

Willow sighed. For a moment, he thought she really wasn't going to
answer. But then she spoke again. "Buffy didn't need slayer sense to
know you were out there. You have a history of watching her through
windows."

"How did you know."

"If you don't want people to know you've been around, take your
cigarette buts with you when you leave."

If it were possible, he would have blushed. Since it wasn't possible,
he merely looked uncomfortable.

"What are you saying?"

"After the argument back at the crypt, she should have known you'd
show up tonight. With or without slayer sense, she should have been
on guard, keeping on eye on the windows. But she wasn't."

"What are you saying?"

"I'm saying that there's a part of her that knew you were here and
didn't want you to leave. If I had mentioned to her that you were
here, I'd have forced her to get rid of you. I left the choice up to
her. She chose to leave you here." Willow shrugged. "If she wanted
you to hear her secrets, it makes no difference to me. And I don't
think the others would mind too much. Anya certainly won't care that
you overheard. Dawnie might be a little embarrassed if she finds out
that you were listening, but she'll get over it. Besides, she stopped
before she said anything too bad."

"What about you?"

"I knew you were there."

"That's right, you did. Will you answer a question for me?"

"Are we playing truth or dare?" she answered, smiling at him again.

"Would you like to?" he answered with a grin of his own.

"Doesn't matter." she answered with a shrug. "Ask away, but I don't
promise I'll answer."

"Fair enough." he replied. "Here's something I'm curious about.
You've always been scared of me, even when I got chipped. When you
first came to visit me this morning, you were still scared of me. But
now you're not. First question, why aren't you scared of me anymore?"

A slow smile crossed her face. "Lots of reasons, really. First of
all, I know you can't bite me, but that doesn't mean you don't have
friends who can. When I came over this morning, I didn't know if I'd
find you alone." Her fingers unconsciously rubbed against a spot on
her neck. When her fingers moved, he saw the very faint scars from
the beginning of a bite. A memory flashed back to him of Harmony
complaining while he tried to ignore her. Something about how she had
started to bite the witch and had gotten stopped.

He reached out and gently ran his fingers over the scar. "Harmony?"
he asked. She shivered slightly from the feel of his cool fingers
against her warm neck, but didn't pull away. She nodded.

"So that was my first reason. Second reason: I was coming to ask a
favor from you, and I didn't know how you'd react. Third, I knew I'd
probably be waking you up. Angel was always grouchy when we woke him
up."

"And fourth?" he asked. She grinned in reply, a grin that was
decidedly devious.

"You like it when we're scared." she answered. "It makes you feel
like the Big Bad. So I played it up just a teensy bit to put you in a
good mood."

He chuckled. Yes, the chit was certainly smart.

"But why aren't you scared of me now?"

"Why should I be scared?" she answered. "I belong to you. No one will
hurt me when they sense your claim. Besides, you're not doing me any
favors now. We have a deal. A trade, right? Something I want for
something you want. I'm not worried about you rejecting me when I
know I have something you need."

"Clever girl." he said with a smile.

"Not really, just sensible." she answered.

"Why did your witch leave?" he answered, hoping to catch her off-
guard. He wanted to get an honest response out of her. He watched her
closely and saw her flinch. The pain in her expression passed
quickly, but he caught it, nonetheless.

"She left because she had no reason to stay." Willow answered, her
expression deliberately blank. "She hasn't liked this town since she
found out what goes bump in the night. She stayed and helped to be
supportive of me, but she finally reached her limit. I've been trying
to teach her to stand up for herself, you know? Not to let people
walk all over her. Well," she said, with a slightly bitter laugh, "it
worked."

Spike winced in sympathy. To that, he could relate. He remembered all
the time he had devoted to taking care of Drusilla and bringing her
back to full strength. And then, when he had finally succeeded in
restoring his princess, she had used her newfound strength to push
him as far from her as possible. "What happened, pet?" he asked, and
neither of them noticed how gentle his voice had become.

"She didn't like the idea of the bond." Willow answered. "The way she
saw it, it was Buffy's problem and we didn't need to be involved. She
said Buffy had options; that she could either suck it up and agree to
bond to you, or she could summon the First herself, and chose to die
after the ritual instead, but that either way, it wasn't our problem.
I told her that I had a chance to save the world and that I was going
to take it. She told me that if I bonded to you, it was over between
the two of us and she'd be leaving town on the next bus." Willow
sighed. There was no bitterness in it now, just sadness. "She's long
gone by now. It's probably for the best. I had no right to drag her
into this kind of life. She was right. There was no reason for her to
stay."

Spike was overcome with the unfamiliar urge to comfort her. He
struggled for something to say. "She did love you, you know."

Willow turned to face him and smiled again, a smile that was so
incredibly sweet and so impossibly sad that it wrenched something in
his dead heart. "I know." she whispered. "She loved me. Just not
enough to stay. They never love me enough to stay." She looked away
so he wouldn't see the tears welling up, yet again, in her eyes. She
didn't realize he could smell them.

His mind raced, trying to come up with a way to stop her tears.
he thought.

"So, pet, what happened with Xapper and that pig?"

"What?" she said, turning to face him again. He hid a grin at the
sight of the complete bewilderment on her face. He was rather proud
of himself. For once, he had caught her totally off guard.

"The yarn you were telling me about the moron when he turned into a
hyena. So what happened then?"

He could tell that she knew why he was doing this. He could tell that
it surprised her. And he could tell that she decided to relax, and
just go with it. She continued her story.

Spike had tears in his eyes from laughing so hard by the time she was
done. He hadn't tried to hide his enjoyment of the story this time
around, and she was smiling, smugly, content in knowing she had told
a good tale. She stretched and yawned.

"Tired, pet?" Spike asked.

"No, not really." she answered.

"You should be." he replied. "The spell alone must have worn you out,
not to mention how long you've been awake tonight."

"I don't sleep much." she responded. "Back in high school, I'd be up
all night researching or patrolling and then I'd still have to go to
school in the morning. I got in the habit of doing without sleep."

"Doesn't seem to have stopped the others." he said, nodding in the
direction of the living room, where he could hear the slayer snoring
softly.

Willow giggled. "Buffy and Xander always fell asleep during the
research sessions. Maybe if we'd woken them up, they'd have gotten
used to doing without sleep, too, but Giles and I got more research
done when they were.ahem. out of commission. So we figured we might
as well let them get their rest. Not to mention the fact that they
had no problem falling asleep during class. I was the one who always
tried to stay awake and eventually I got used to it. I've gotten to
the point where I get sluggish if I sleep more than a few hours a
night. Tara used to-" She cut herself off abruptly. "Besides, I'm not
used to sleeping alone." she finished, softly.

He sighed. He knew exactly what she meant. Maybe part of the reason
he was working so hard to keep her there on the porch with him was
because he didn't want to go home to his empty crypt and go to sleep
alone again. But he knew it was time for him to leave. He stood.

"Well, pet, tired or not, you should try to get some sleep. Keep in
mind, you have a date for two o'clock."

"That's right." she answered with a grin. "Have to rest up for that."
She gathered the mugs and moved back toward the door. She turned when
she reached it to smile back at him one last time. "Good night,
Spike."

"Good night, pet." he answered, and watched a moment longer after she
disappeared into the house. Then he pulled out another cigarette, lit
it, and walked away.

------------


Section 17:

Buffy had been talking continuously for the past twenty minutes.
Willow had stopped listening after five. Willow was currently running
through her vowel-sounds-noncommittal responses, whenever a response
seemed to be called for. Um, ah, oh, eh, uh-huh, unh-unh, etc. Buffy
didn't seem to notice. Willow felt a little bad for tuning out her
friend, but Buffy had been ranting unendingly about being forced to
kiss Spike, and Willow was more than a little tired of hearing about
it. They were, in fact, on their way to the crypt. Buffy had decided
it was best to get it over with, so she was joining Willow for her
two o'clock "date" with Spike. On the bright side, Buffy was carrying
some of the heavy ingredients that Willow had had to bring. Slayer
strength on trips like this was definitely a plus. On the down side,
Buffy had not stopped complaining.

Willow didn't see what the big deal was. Sure, there's the whole I'm-
kissing-a-corpse-with-no-body-temperature thing that comes into play,
but that didn't seem to be a problem for Buffy after all those make
out sessions with Angel. Willow was sure that Spike was a good
kisser. After all, the man had over a century of experience and he
didn't need to breathe. He could kiss a girl for days. Willow
shivered slightly at the thought. Anyway, it was just for ten
seconds. So why all the whining? much.> Willow thought. But it didn't matter. They were at the crypt
and, complaints or not, it would all be over soon.

Spike could hear the two heartbeats outside of the crypt. The witch.
And the slayer. Spike grinned. the dare> he thought sweet.> He waited for a knock. None came. Remembering last time, and
the witch's pledge of punctuality, he checked his watch. Two o'clock
precisely. So what was the hold up?

Outside the crypt, Buffy was trying to back out.

"Maybe I shouldn't do this now." she said. "You need to do your spell
thing and I'll just be in the way, so I can come back some other
time. Tonight, maybe! Or tomorrow! Or you know, this isn't urgent, it
could wait till next wee—"

"Buffy, stop it." Willow replied, trying to keep from laughing at the
sight of the fearless slayer attempting to subtly run away. "You know
that Dawn will never leave you alone till you do this. Besides,
waiting will only make you stress over it more. Let's do this and get
it over with."

They heard Spike's voice yell through the door.

"Come in already! If you're waiting for me to come out and greet you,
you'll be waiting a bloody long time. Sunset isn't for hours."

Buffy still looked uncertain. Willow sighed.

"Well, I'm going in. You can come in with me or you can stand out
here all day. It's up to you." And with that, opened the door and
walked inside. Buffy stood in the doorway for a moment, alone, still
searching for an escape clause to get her out of the whole situation.
When she didn't find one, she gritted her teeth, and entered.

Willow was seated on the floor, setting up a circle for the first
part of the spell. She didn't look up when Buffy finally shut the
door and joined them inside. Spike was leaning against the end of his
bed, smoking a cigarette.

"Slayer." Spike purred. "To what do I owe the honor?"

Buffy flushed and turned pleading to look at Willow. become designated interpreter?> Willow wondered. She started to say
no, to tell Buffy that this was something she would have to handle
herself, but Buffy looked at her so very beseechingly, that she
finally gave in.

"Spike, we were playing Truth or Dare last night and Dawn dared Buffy
to kiss you. That's why she's here. It has to be at least ten
seconds, with tongue, and if you try to take any kind of advantage of
the situation, she'll beat you until you beg to be staked. Does that
about sum it up?"

Buffy's blush had turned scarlet, but she managed to nod in agreement.

"How very… interesting." Spike stated, in the same silky, purring
tone, stalking forward slowly until he was standing directly in front
of Buffy. He reached up to brush back a lock of hair from her face.
Her jaw clenched, but she remained still. "So you expect me to stand
idly by and keep my hands to myself, while you spend ten seconds
trifling with my… affections? What's in it for me, slayer?"

Buffy was still blushing bright red, but she was getting angry now as
well.

"You get to kiss me." she spat out. "Isn't that what you want?"

"I'll be kissing you anyway." he said. "Sweeten the pot a bit.
Motivate me."

"I can't believe I have to put up with this." Buffy murmured.

"You don't." Spike replied, walking away from her to resume his
position, leaning against the bed. "If you can do this without me,
then there's the door. Don't let it hit you on your way out."

"You don't need to be awake for this, you know." Buffy replied,
storming forward to get in his face again. "I can beat you till you
pass out and then kiss you when you're unconscious. If I'm not going
to enjoy this, why should you?"

"You enjoyed it last time, pet. Don't you remember how you moaned
when I—"

"That was a spell!" Buffy hissed.

"The spell made you love me, slayer. There was nothing in there to
make you want me. You did that all on your own. When you begged me
for more" he whispered, leaning forward to speak directly into her
ear, "it had nothing to do with love. It was need. A need no one has
been filling since soldier boy left, right?" He leaned in a little
bit closer, let his body just barely brush against hers, taking in
the way she was gasping for air and stammering for words to
respond. "Am I right… love?" he asked, slowly.

Buffy started searching frantically for a stake. Willow stood. Things
had gone far enough.

"Conglacio!"

Buffy and Spike froze in place. Literally.

Willow was ready to scream. She simply could not believe that with
all that was going on, they would waste her time and their energy in
such ridiculous behavior. She closed her eyes and lofted a quick
prayer to the Goddess to give her patience. She took a few deep
breaths to calm herself enough to speak coherently, and then walked
over to the frozen pair.

"Buffy, your sister is the key to a mystical portal that will unleash
hell on earth. Spike, you have agreed to perform a ritual that could
conceivably destroy you. The world is trying to end. I really don't
think this is the time for bickering and acting like children. Buffy,
if you stake Spike, he can't save the world and you will either have
to die, kill Dawn, or watch the world end. Spike, if you keep
taunting Buffy she will beat you to a bleeding pulp and there won't
be a damn thing you can do about it. Buffy, you want to get the dare
over with. Spike, you want to kiss the slayer. So shut the hell up
and get it over with so Buffy can leave and we can move on, already!"

She walked back over to where she had set up the ingredients, and
reseated herself on the ground. As she continued to arrange the
different herbs and potions, she spoke again.

"If the destruction of everything you value isn't enough motivation
to keep you from acting like spoiled children, then remember this.
I'm a heart-broken, pissed-off witch who is sleep-deprived, sick from
too much chocolate, and still sore from the ritual last night that
bound me to a soulless demon. Believe me when I say you do not want
to make me cranky today." She sighed. "When I snap my fingers, the
spell will end and you'll be able to move again. I do not want to
hear a word out of either of you. I want to hear ten seconds of
kissing and then I want to hear the sound of the door shutting as
Buffy leaves. Blink if I have made myself perfectly clear." They both
blinked. Willow snapped her fingers.

Buffy started to open her mouth to speak. Spike noticed and
immediately attacked her mouth with his. He was not about to piss off
the witch, and he wouldn't let the slayer do it either. He kissed her
hard, completely distracting her from whatever she had planned to
say. She didn't have the chance to shut her mouth and he took
immediate advantage of the opportunity presented. She kissed him
back. Hard. Still angry. Fighting him, like she always did. He fought
back, attacking her with his lips and tongue and arms clasped tightly
around her.

From her position on the floor, Willow rolled her eyes. everything have to be so daytime drama between the two of them?> she
wondered.

"Alright." she said quietly, wondering if they could even hear
her. "The ten seconds are over."

Buffy showed no signs of noticing, but Spike pulled away, releasing
the slayer who was shaking with… anger? passion? fury? or maybe all
three. As smirk crossed his face as he watched her standing there,
speechless at last. He nonchalantly walked away from her,
deliberately turning his back to her, as he went to get a cigarette
off the table. He lit it and turned to face her again, exhaling the
smoke in her direction. He saw her face turn a furious red and knew
she was approaching her boiling point.

"Goodbye, Buffy." Willow said softly, without looking up. "I'll come
back by your place later, once I'm done here."

Buffy turned to look at Willow in surprise. It is quite possible that
she had forgotten the other girl was even there. She opened her mouth
to speak, but then closed it again. She did this a few more times,
looking remarkably like a fish. Finally, her mouth snapped shut, and
she bolted out the door, slamming it harshly behind her. Willow
winced at the bang that it made, but did not look up.


Section 18:

Spike strolled over and seated himself across the circle from Willow,
still smoking his cigarette as he watched her begin at last to
combine the ingredients in the small, portable cauldron she had
brought. For a few long moments, they sat in silence. She ignored
him, concentrating solely on the items in front of her. Spike was
growing impatient. He hated being ignored. But he knew he had to let
her speak first, unless he wanted to put the little witch in a very
bad mood. When she finally spoke, he expected it to be about the
ritual. Maybe she'd tell him exactly what she was brewing in the
cauldron of hers, or maybe she'd describe the processes and stages
they had to go through. Or maybe she would scold him again for how he
had treated the slayer, telling him he was being childish or cruel.
But she surprised him, yet again.

"You'll never get her to love you if you keep kissing her like that."
she stated without looking up, as calmly as if she had commented on
the weather.

By chance (or was it deliberate?) she made her comment right as he
was inhaling his cigarette and he starting coughing as the shock made
the smoke go down the wrong way. She still didn't look up, but when
he looked closely, he saw a slightly wicked little smile on her face.
Whether she was deliberately trying to make him choke or not, she was
unquestionably pleased with the result.

"What did you say?" he demanded, when the choking finally stopped.

Willow looked up at him with a single eyebrow raised. She held his
gaze for a moment, then rolled her eyes and returned to what she had
been doing.

"Well?" Spike asked, when he could stand the silence no longer.

"Give me a shirt." Willow said, looking up at him at last.

"Is that some new way of changing the subject?" Spike asked.

"I need a shirt." she answered, impatiently.

"What's wrong with the one you're wearing?" he asked.

She rolled her eyes. "I need one of your shirts. Doesn't matter which
one, but you should pick something comfortable. It'll have to be the
shirt you wear when you fight Glory."

"Fine." he replied, placing his cigarette on the ground. In a smooth
motion, he pulled off the black t-shirt he was wearing. "Will this
do, pet?" he asked, smirking, pleased to have the chance to throw her
off balance. His smirk grew when he saw how she blushed, and tried to
avoid looking at him.

Willow chanted over and over
again to herself. vampire sitting only a few feet away from me may be. Not gonna look.
Nope! Not me. Not interested. Gay now.>

"It'll do." she mumbled, taking the shirt from him and laying it out,
still refusing to look at him.

"So what is it you're doing to the shirt, anyway?" he asked. As
amusing as it was to embarrass the witch to the point where she was
speechless, he was decidedly curious about what she was doing.

"Blessing it." she answered.

"Um, pet. That blessing wouldn't happen to include holy water, would
it?"

"Now, there's a thought." she muttered.

"Come on, witch. I know how you love to play teacher. So tell me what
you're doing, already. You know you want to." Spike wheedled in his
best teasing/manipulating voice.

"It's being blessed by my Goddess, Spike. No crosses, no holy water,
no Christianity whatsoever."

"So why are you blessing my shirt?"

"You can't call on the First and expect an immediate answer. It takes
a week of petitions first." Willow explained patiently. "It's the
same petition every day, and on every day, you have to form a link.
The shirt will provide a link. Your shirt, blessed by the Goddess,
will allow you to directly call the First. It starts off with your
shirt for the first day. I anoint it with the potion and then you
perform the petition. Tomorrow, we'll do the same thing to your skin.
Fingernail clippings would work. Do your fingernails still grow?" she
asked, and he smiled at the curiosity in her voice.

"They keep growing. Don't know why, really. They're supposed to stop
six months after you die. Hair keeps growing, too. Bloody annoying,
really. With no mirrors, I have to count on other people letting me
know when I need to re-bleach my hair."

She giggled at the thought of Spike beating up another vamp, bending
over the guy while pummeling him into the ground and asking him if
his roots were showing.

"Okay, so fingernail clippings tomorrow. Third day, we'll mix the
potion with some of your blood. The fourth day, I bless your hand.
The fifth day, I bless your mind, anointing your forehead,
specifically. The sixth day, I bless your heart. The final day, you
drink the potion. The link will be in place and you will be able to
call the First directly into you through the link you've formed."

"Well, that's just…" he took a pull off the cigarette, then exhaled
slowly, letting the smoke drift out, "neat." he concluded, the smirk
firmly back in place.

"Glad you approve." she replied, dryly.

"Alright" she said, standing up and brushing off her hands. "The
shirt is done. Now you need to make the petition. Can you read
Latin?" He nodded. "Good. Which direction is east?" He pointed to a
corner of the room. Vampires never get lost; they can always feel the
direction of the coming dawn. Better than a compass. Just one of the
perks of being a soulless demon.

Willow pulled four candles from her bag and set one up in each
direction: north, south, east and west. She lit them carefully,
muttering a brief incantation over each one. Finally, she pulled the
book out of her bag and opened it to the carefully marked page.

"Here's the incantation." she said, handing the book to Spike. "Read
the first section facing east, the second section facing south, third
section to the west and the fourth section facing north. And put out
your cigarette."

Grumbling, he pinched out the cigarette and tossed it to the side. He
took the book and skimmed over the incantation. He fought the urge to
shiver. This was really happening. He was really going to call the
First. For a moment he felt almost… nervous. But he forced himself to
shake it off. He could handle this. He was the Big Bad. He was
William the Bloody. He was one fourth of the Scourge of Europe. He
could do this. Hell Goddess? The bitch was going down. In a steady
voice, he recited the incantation. It was surprisingly
straightforward and to the point. this better damn well know what they were getting themselves into.>
he thought.

When the incantation was finished, the candles flared. Spike felt a
rush go through him, and then a fiery sensation, like holy water or
daylight. He looked over to where the witch was standing. The light
illuminated her, and the sight of her was breathtaking. He wondered
if that was what she looked like in the sunlight. Before he had a
chance to analyze the sight, it was gone. The candles blew themselves
out. Willow walked over to him and took back the spellbook. Calmly
and methodically, she began repacking her bags.

"Could I leave the ingredients here?" she asked. "It's a pain in the
neck to drag them back and forth."

"Sure, pet. Not a problem." Spike replied automatically, as he stood,
unmoving. He was still disoriented from the feelings the ritual had
caused.

"Well, that's all that we can do today." Willow said, standing and
lifting the backpack she was taking with her. "Same time tomorrow?"

"Sure." he answered, still in a daze.

"Then I guess I'll see you then." she stated, heading for the door.

"Witch!" he called out before she could leave.

"Yes, Spike?" she answered, turning to face him again.

"How should I kiss her?"

"What?"

"You said I'll never get the slayer to love me if I keep kissing her
like that. So how should I kiss her?"

Willow's brow furrowed as she thought this out.

"Kiss her with the man in you, not the demon." she finally answered.

"What?"

"You kiss her like you're trying to break down her resistance by
force. She's the slayer, Spike. If you try to break her down, she'll
just fight you back. She'd never let a demon defeat her. Don't make
it into a contest, or a battle of wills." He looked confused. She
rolled her eyes. "Be gentle with her. Kiss her like you love her,
instead of like you're trying to break her apart."

Now it was his brow that was furrowed in thought.

"I'm not sure I know how to do that." he admitted softly.

Willow looked at him and sighed. He looked so lost. In his defense,
she knew that this was a new thing for him. Most vampiresses probably
liked it rough. Courting a human was unfamiliar territory.

A wicked thought entered her head. Her good sense tried to banish it,
but it wouldn't go away. After all, she was on the rebound, he was
convenient, he looked damn fine without a shirt on, and he seemed to
require a demonstration of how to kiss. Why not? It was just one
kiss. It wouldn't mean anything.

Putting down her bag, she walked over until she was standing directly
in front of him. Tilting her head back, she looked up into his eyes
and grinned at him before sliding her arms around his neck.

"It goes something like this." she whispered, pulling his lips down
to hers.

Spike was shocked at the rush of pure pleasure that shot through him
when the witch slid her soft, warm hands over his bare shoulders and
around his neck. He could not remember the last time he had felt warm
hands on him intent on giving pleasure instead of pain. It felt
heavenly. But that was wiped away a moment later when he first made
contact with her very soft, very warm, very tempting lips.

She kissed him gently, just brushing her lips over his. Her
fingertips traced small circles on the back of his neck as she pulled
him closer. He responded by wrapping his arms tightly around her and
attempting to deepen the kiss. She let him hold her close, but pulled
her lips away from his.

"Gently." she whispered in his ear. "Show some control. Kiss me with
the man in you, not the demon. You have eternity; what's the rush?
Humans who know what they're doing take their time." It's possible
her words were wasted, since all thought flew out of his head as she
placed a series of small, wet kisses from just below his ear across
his jaw and back to his lips. She began slowly kissing his mouth,
tracing the shape of his lips with small darts of her tongue followed
by smooth pressure from her own lips, as if she was trying to absorb
the precise flavor and texture of his mouth. Following her example,
his grip on her became less harsh. His lips moved gently against
hers, letting her set the pace. He shivered with pleasure as her
hands slowly explored his back, memorizing that as well. Finally,
breathless, she pulled her lips away. Still in his arms, she looked
up into his eyes and whispered the last of her explanation.

"That's how you kiss like a man. Don't make it into a battle. Don't
try to force her into submission. It won't work. Don't make it about
winning and losing. Kiss her softly." She pulled out of his arms and
headed over to the door, picking up her bag. Just before she walked
out the door, she spoke one more time, facing him with an impish grin
on her face.

"Leave her wanting more."

Then the door was shut behind her and she was gone.

Willow felt her blush darken with each step that she took away from
the crypt. She couldn't believe she had just done that. What on earth
had she been thinking? Was it some kind of buzz from the incantation?
Did it have to do with the bond? What would he think of her now? What
would the gang think if they heard of it? Would he tell them? Did he
enjoy it? (Well, she was pretty sure she knew the answer to that. She
had felt his… enjoyment rubbing against her lower stomach when he
pulled her close.) Would she ever be able to look him in the eye
again? Was he even now comparing her to Buffy? Oh, Goddess, what
would Buffy think? These questions and a million more rushed through
her brain.

Meanwhile, back at the crypt, Spike stood shock still right where she
had left him. Only one thought ran through his mind.

"What the hell was that?"


Section 19:

Dawn and Anya had breakfast while Buffy and Willow went to Spike's
crypt. Well, maybe it was more like lunch since it was, after all,
two o'clock in the afternoon, but it was the first meal of the day.
And it was breakfast food. Sort of. Do pancakes with peanut butter
count as breakfast food?

Breakfast (a.k.a. brunch) was a relatively silent meal. Anya was
still half-asleep. Dawn was wide-awake, but nervous. Dawn had a favor
she wanted to ask of Anya. This made things a bit awkward. Herein
lies the problem; Dawn had always been a little jealous of Anya (or
rather, she had memories that told her she had always been jealous of
Anya) because Anya and Xander were such a happy couple, and Dawn had
wanted Xander for herself. But now Dawn had a plan; well, she had the
beginnings of a plan; and she wanted Anya's help. She tried phrasing
it a million different ways in her head, but none of them sounded
right. Obviously thinking it out carefully wasn't working, so midway
through her second stack of pancakes, Dawn finally blurted it out.

"Anya, if a guy has a crush on the wrong girl and you want him to
have a crush on, well, the right girl, how would you convince him?"

One of the very nice things about Anya was that nothing ever
surprised her. You could ask her any question from her favorite color
to what positions she preferred during sex and she would immediately
and unhesitatingly provide an honest answer. This case was no
exception.

"If the `right girl' offers sex, and the `wrong girl' doesn't, that
would be enough to convince most men. But are we talking about you?
Are you the `right girl?' Because if you are, don't have sex. Xander
has made it very clear to me that you're too young and I shouldn't
encourage you have any sex yet."

"No! It's not me." Dawn hastily reassured Anya. "No sex for me, I
promise. It's for Willow."

"You want Willow to have sex?"

"No!" Dawn answered. "Well, maybe not no, but certainly not yet. But
I do want to fix her up with this guy. He's in love with a girl who's
totally wrong for him. I think Willow could make him happy, and I
think he could make Willow happy."

Anya's forehead wrinkled in confusion. "I thought Willow was gay now."

Dawn shrugged. "She says she is. But I don't think it's exactly true.
I mean, she didn't love Tara because she was a girl any more than she
loved Oz because he was a boy. She loved them for who they were.
Willow needs someone to love. And I think she could love this guy. He
needs someone to love him."

"So you want to fix up Willow with Spike?"

Long pause while Dawn tried to gain control over her gaping mouth.

"How did you know?"

Anya shrugged. "Well, he's definitely in love with the wrong girl. He
and Buffy make each other miserable. Heaven knows he needs to be
loved; he even hooked up with Harmony so he wouldn't be alone. I know
you like him. And I know you like Willow. And I saw the look in your
eye last night when I told you about the ritual. You think it's
romantic, don't you?"

Dawn blushed. "Well, yeah."

Anya shrugged again. "It can be romantic. It has been before. But it
isn't yet. Not for them. What makes you think they'd be a good
couple?"

"Well," Dawn explained, "I woke up in the middle of the night and
needed a glass of water, and when I went to the kitchen to get it, I
heard voices from the back porch. It was Spike and Willow. They were
talking and laughing. And they just seemed so comfortable around each
other. I've never seen Spike look that relaxed. Willow was enjoying
herself, too, I could tell. And I started thinking: both of them are
in love with people who are making them miserable. Maybe if they fell
in love with each other, they could be."

"Happy?"

"Yeah."

"Good idea."

A huge smile lit of Dawn's face. "Really? You think it's a good idea."

"Yeah," Anya said, smiling back, "I do."

"Then you'll help me? Oh, this is great. Because you're, like, a
grown-up and you have a car, and I don't know if we'll actually need
a car because I don't know what we'll have to do to fix the two of
them up, but it's nice to know, you know, in the back of your head
that if something comes up and we need a car that yeah, we've got the
car thing covered, and you have an apartment where we can hide things
and meet and make plans because if we try to talk about it around
here, Buffy's bound to be snooping and you know how she gets whenever
anyone mentions Spike, and-"

"You want me to help?" Anya interrupted.

"Well, yeah."

Anya grinned. "Okay. This'll be fun! I've never fixed up a couple
before. Except, you know, for those times where scorned women wished
for their husbands or boyfriends to fall in love with their dog, or
the very large and homophobic blacksmith, or-"

"This'll be a little different from that." Dawn interjected.

"Oh, I know." Anya replied. "This time, we want them to be happy. And
we're going to do that. We're going to make them happy."

"That's absolutely right." said Dawn, grinning back at her and nearly
bouncing in her seat with excitement. "We are. We just need to keep
this between the two of us for now. After all, Xander and Buffy can't
stand Spike."

Anya smiled smugly. "When the time comes, Xander will be very
supportive of the relationship. I'll see to that. But you're right
about Buffy. She'd be furious if she knew we were trying to fix up
Willow and Spike."

"Yeah, she's always saying that Spike is evil and dangerous and
disgusting and on and on and on. It's, like, her favorite topic of
conversation; how repulsive Spike is."

"Repulsive." Anya snorted. "Is she blind? Okay, evil; that I
understand. Spike is definitely evil. And dangerous. And unreliable.
But that body, those eyes, that accent. if she's repulsed, then she's
either tasteless or in denial."

Buffy stormed back in, in an obvious rage. "Stupid damn undead
bastard. As if I even WANTED to kiss him; as if I would have ever
even CONSIDERED laying a finger on him if it weren't for that stupid
DARE. He knows that I don't want him, he knows that I find him
REPULSIVE. I can't BELIEVE I had to do that. Of all the DISGUSTING
thing that I've ever had to do, ."

Buffy continued in this vein for several minutes. Dawn rolled her
eyes at Anya and winked. Anya grinned. And winked back. And both
girls returned to their pancakes.

Section 20:

Spike heard a knock on the crypt door. Grand Central Station around here.> he thought to himself, before
yelling for the person to come in. He was the slightest bit curious.
He could tell that it wasn't the slayer or the witch, but he could
hear a human heart beat, and the scent, even through the door, was
faintly familiar. Maybe the moron was coming to beat him up for
bonding to the witch? Hardly seemed likely. If he was coming to beat
him up or threaten him, it didn't seem probable that he'd knock. Who
then? When no one entered, Spike grew impatient and yanked the door
open. Standing in the sunlight, biting her lip nervously, was Niblet.

Spike raised an eyebrow at her. "Big sis know you're here this time?"
he asked. "Because I don't fancy getting knocked around just for
inviting you in."

Dawn shook her head. "Buffy thinks I'm over at Janice's. She won't be
looking for me for another few hours. Janice knows I'm here. If Buffy
calls, she'll just say I'm in the bathroom or something."

Spike smirked a little at the thought of the slayer's little sister
lying to her family and sneaking around to hang out with a
vampire. "Come in, then." he said, stepping away from the doorway to
let her pass. "Make yourself at home."

Dawn walked in quietly, and stood in the middle of the floor, still
twisting her hands and biting her lip. A slight frown crossed Spike's
face. Niblet had always been comfortable around him. Made him feel
like a bleeding ponce at first, when she told him that she trusted
him and felt safe with him, but deep down, he liked it. He liked
knowing that as much as Buffy and Xander and even Giles hated him
most of the time, his Niblet was always happy to see him. But she was
never this nervous around him. What was wrong?

"So what's troubling you, Little Bit?" he asked, in as casual a voice
as he could manufacture. Had Buffy said something to her? Did she
hate him now, too?

She turned to face him where he stood, leaning against the wall and
watching her.

"I came. to ask. I mean, I have a question. and. well. I wanted to
know."

"Bloody hell, pet, we'll never get anywhere this way. Okay, you have
a question, right?"

She nodded.

"Is it about Glory?"

She shook her head.

"Is it about being the Key? Because I told you, I don't know any more
besides what we read when we broke into the Magic Box." She shook her
head again.

"Is it about a demon?" Shook her head. "A human?" She nodded this
time.

"Ah, progress." he stated. "I always was good at twenty questions.
This has nothing to do with a breadbox, does it?" he asked.

She threw him a quizzical look.

"Guess not then. Don't fret about it, pet. I just spent too much time
playing twenty questions with Harmony."

Dawn rolled her eyes, and Spike could see that she understood
perfectly.

"Okay, so you have a question about a human. Is it the slayer?"

Dawn shook her head and attempted once again to speak. This time she
had slightly better success.

"No, it's.. it's about Willow."

"Well you didn't have to go and give the thing away, love. The witch
was going to be my next guess. Okay then, so you have a question
about the witch. Don't know why you'd ask me. You know her a lot
better than I do. But go ahead and ask."

"What are your."

"What are my what, pet?"

"What are your intentions toward Willow?"

For a moment Spike simply stared at her, uncomprehendingly. Then he
started to laugh. Very hard. For a very long time.

Dawn was starting to get annoyed. She had no idea why he was laughing
at her. She had been afraid that he would be angry, that he would
yell at her, that he would be offended, but she had never even
considered the possibility that he would be amused. The Summers'
temper began to rise. With her hands on her hips, she spoke again,
this time in a much louder voice that held no hint of hesitation.

"Willow is one of the most important people in my life and she has
just bound herself to a soulless demon who reminds us every five
seconds that he's still evil. So, yes. I was worried. I still AM
worried. But you've always been honest with me before so I THOUGHT
that I could come here and ask you what you're going to do to her, if
you're going to hurt her, but if all you're going to do is LAUGH at
me then I'm going to LEAVE." With that, she stormed off in the
direction of the door, determined to get as far away from Spike as
possible. Coming to the crypt had been a mistake.

But Spike grabbed her arm before she could reach the door. His eyes
were still dancing and even when he tried, he couldn't get rid of the
grin on his face, but the audible laughter had stopped. Dawn could
tell he was making a deliberate effort to pull himself together.

"I'm sorry, pet." he said, as contritely as he could manage. "I
didn't mean to laugh at you. It was just the way you phrased the
question that caught me off guard. It's the kind of thing men ask the
boys who are dating their daughters. But I promise you, my intentions
are purely honorable." His eyes twinkled even more as he said this
and Dawn knew he was still laughing at her, though he was doing a
better job of controlling it.

Dawn pulled away from his grip and turned to face him. Her burst of
temper had passed and she looked like she was close to tears.
Suddenly Spike no longer felt like laughing. Her voice was barely a
whisper when she spoke again.

"Are you going to hurt her, Spike?"

"No." he said, gently but firmly, maintaining unblinking eye contact
with her. "I won't hurt her. I promise."

With her temper faded and that sad look in her eyes, it was hard to
believe that she was a contrived creation built to house a mystical
artifact. She didn't look like an artifact. She didn't look ancient
or mystical. She looked like a scared little girl whose world was in
chaos. And for better or for worse, in the form that the monks had
given her and with the memories that they had provided, that was
exactly what she was. "Buffy always used to promise Mom that she
wouldn't tease me, but she did it anyway." Dawn smiled, a wistful
little smile. "At least, that's what my memories tell me. They tell
me that you've kept your word before, but I don't know what's true
anymore. Do you keep your promises, Spike?"

"Yes, Niblet." he said gently, raising a hand to gently brush a lock
out hair out of her face. He smiled wryly when he realized that she
didn't shrink away from his touch. She shouldn't trust him. But she
did, anyway. "I keep my promises. I won't hurt the witch. I'll keep
her as safe as I can. I promise."

"Why did you do it, Spike? Why did you bind Willow to you? She would
have kept her word and taken out the chip."

Spike sighed. He knew she was right. Willow would have found a way to
take out the chip. She wasn't the type to break her word. What
response could he give? would have
been the most honest answer. That was why he had done it. But now
that it was done, it was becoming less and less about the slayer. He
liked the fact that the witch belonged to him. He liked the fact that
she was required to be near him, to spend time with him. He liked
that she wasn't nervous around him and that she'd talk to him for
hours. He liked the way she talked, the way she told stories, the way
she smelled and gods below, the way she kissed. And yes, the fact
that it annoyed the slayer was definitely a bonus. But he couldn't
admit any of that. Not to Niblet, not even to himself. He was a
vampire. Vampires fall in love with humans all the time. They lust
after them or obsess over them and usually turn them in the end. But
vampires weren't supposed to like humans, weren't supposed to enjoy
spending time with humans. Vampires weren't supposed to have friends.

"Doesn't matter, Niblet." he answered without looking at her. "It'll
all be over soon. I'll save the world, the witch will get rid of my
chip, and then I'll release her and go along my merry way. I've
already been in this town for too long."

He looked up at her then, and smiled. The smile was surprisingly
gentle, almost affectionate, but his eyes were tired. Very tired.

"So was that all, love?" he asked gently. "Was that all you wanted to
know?"

"There's one more thing I wanted to ask." she answered cautiously.

"Oh? What is that?"

"Vampires sleep, right?"

A confused look crossed his face. He didn't know where she was going
with this.

"Yeah." he finally answered. "Vampires sleep."

"Well," she continued, "I know I could never fight you, chip or not,
but you do have to sleep. And if you hurt Willow, I'll find you when
you're sleeping and you'll never wake back up. Okay?"

Spike grinned at that, and some of the tired look left his
eyes. "Okay, Niblet." he answered. "I understand."

Satisfied that she had made her point, Dawn headed for the door. She
smiled as she exited the crypt. She had wanted to be sure, before she
and Anya started Operation Matchmaker, that she could truly trust
Spike with her Willow. But now she was sure. They'd be happy
together. Very happy. She'd see to that. And if they weren't, there
was always plan B. She'd just have to track down Spike while he was
sleeping.


Section 21:

Willow was alone. She hated being alone. It wasn't anyone's fault,
really. After all, Anya had been at the sleepover the night before;
it was only natural that after that, she'd want to spend the next
night with Xander. It was only natural that Buffy would want to spend
time with her mother and Dawn now that they knew they had found a way
to defeat Glory. And as much as she adored Giles, it was only natural
that he would feel a little awkward trying to cheer her up over the
loss of her lesbian lover. So she was alone. She hated being alone.

She had decided to stay in her parents' house for the time being.
They were away at conferences (naturally) so she knew it wouldn't be
a problem. She knew she couldn't stay in the dorm where everything
reminded her of Tara. The half hour that she had spent there, getting
her things together, had been enough to cause an hour's worth of
crying when she got home. She had packed up a suitcase with some
clothes, grabbed Miss Kitty Fantastico and Amy, packed up her laptop
and a few spell books (most of them were Tara's) and locked the door
behind her. She didn't know when she'd come back.

It was easier being at the house. Tara had never been to the house.
There had never been any reason to take her there. Even when her
parents were in town, they showed no interest in meeting her friends.
But the house was very large and very empty and even with Miss Kitty
and Amy, she still felt very terribly alone.

She tried to cheer herself up. She played around a while on her
computer. She gave herself a facial. She watched silly 1980s movies
with Molly Ringwald and ate popcorn and chocolate. It didn't work.
She couldn't recapture the contented feeling she had had the previous
night.

She was watching `Sixteen Candles.' It was one of her favorite 80s
movies. Wonder why? Shy, introverted redhead who is mostly ignored by
her family falls in love with tall, dark, handsome upperclassman
that, inexplicably, falls in love with her as well. Plus, she thought
the nerds were funny. She had actually forgotten that one of them was
John Cusack. She watched the movie dreamily, while the big football
player times shoved John into the trunk of a car and her eyes drifted
to her laptop.

She remembered the dare from last night. It would be easy enough to
do. It would give her something to think about. With a smile, she
grabbed her laptop and got on-line. Maybe a little hacking was just
what she needed.

In fifteen minutes flat she had found the unlisted, heavily protected
personal home number for John Cusack. She was pretty proud of
herself. She smiled down at the screen. She wouldn't do anything with
the number, of course. She just wanted to see if she could find it.
She hadn't had to take the dare the previous night; she had answered
all the questions. She didn't need to make the call.

She picked up the phone to call Buffy. She wanted to tell her that
she had found the number. She wanted to laugh about it with her best
friend. But she hung up after dialing the first three digits. Buffy
was having a family night. Buffy DESERVED a family night. After all
the stress and all the grief they had gone through with Glory, the
Summers women needed a night to bond back together again. Willow
didn't want to disturb them. Willow hung up the phone and felt even
more alone. The laptop balanced on her knees still held the screen
with the number she had found. She picked up the phone once again and
cradled it, along with her computer, in her lap.

Spike was bored. He had been patrolling for about an hour, hoping for
something to pass the time, but was having little to no luck. The
slayer's rampage over the past few weeks, combined with the dangerous
aura that Glory gave off, had a lot of demons making vacation plans
as far the hell away from Sunnydale as they could get.

His route took him by the slayer's house, as it always did. He saw
her inside with her mother and sister, watching an old movie on TV.
They looked so happy. The house was overflowing with warmth, and
contentedness, and love, and family, and all the things he could
never have, all the things he could never be. He was cold and dead
and restless and alone and as he watched the window, he became
increasingly convinced that he would be for the rest of eternity. He
walked away and didn't allow himself to look back.

Usually the slayer's house was his last stop before returning home to
the crypt but he couldn't bear the thought of going back there just
yet, so he continued to wander. He barely noticed his surroundings
until a very distinctive scent caught his attention. His witch. She
was close by. The binding ritual had tuned him in to her scent. It
didn't matter if she was inside, outside, behind thick walls,
underground, or overhead in a helicopter; if the witch was within a
hundred yards of him, he'd know. He looked up and finally noticed
where he was. It was a quiet, respectable looking street with two
rows of quiet, respectable looking houses. So why the hell did he
smell the witch? He could tell she was in one of the houses. He knew
she lived in the dorms with her little witchy frie- but maybe that
was the problem. Maybe now that the wishy-washy witchy had hit the
highway, she didn't want to stay in the dorm any more. Still didn't
explain what she was doing in this neighborhood. He told himself he
was just curious. He told himself he had nothing better to do anyway.
He told himself it was too early to go back to the crypt. He told
himself lots of things to explain to himself why he felt the urge to
follow the scent to its source.

He tracked it to a nondescript house in the middle of the street. The
house appeared to be deserted. In contrast to the slayer's house,
which had been over-flowing with lights and warmth and feminine
chatter, this house was dark and quiet. He could see a single light
on. It appeared to be a lamp in the living room. As he looked in the
window, he saw his witch, haloed by the light of the lamp, sitting
with a computer on her lap and a phone in her hand as she dialed in
the numbers.

Willow cradled the phone in her hand and held her breath. She
couldn't believe she was actually going to do this. She exhaled as
she dialed the number. The phone rang once. Twice. Three times. Four
times, and then a computerized voice picked up, telling her that she
had reached the voicemail box of "John" and that if she left a
message, he'd get back to her later.

"Um, hi." she said. "My name is Willow Rosenberg and I, I looked up
your number and called you on a dare. My friends, well, they dared me
to call you and tell you that I've been a big fan of yours since I
was nine years old and first saw the movie `Say Anything.' I. I
apologize for calling when you don't know who I am. I'm not a
stalker, I promise! And once I hang up the phone, I won't call again.
I just." Willow sighed, and her voice grew very soft. "I just was
really alone tonight, you know? The kind of alone where you wonder if
the rest of the world disappeared and you just didn't notice. I guess
we all have days like that. And I thought maybe you'd like to know,
for the next time you have one of those days, that there's a girl out
there who has loved and admired you for ten years, even though we've
never met, even though we never will meet. And I. and that's all."

If her house had been full of lights and laughter like the slayer's
house, he would have left. If she had been surrounded by people who
cared about her, like she had been the night before, he would have
moved on without a second glance. Even if she had been alone, but
cheerful, watching a movie or playing on her computer, with the
lights all on, solitary but content, he wouldn't have stayed. But she
was so achingly alone, just like him.

He had formed plans about what he'd do the next time he saw her.
After the way she had thrown him off balance with her kiss that
afternoon, he had spent the remaining daylight hours plotting ways
that he could tease her, attack her, throw HER off balance instead.
But at that moment, all his plans came crumbling down. The teasing,
confident girl who had kissed him into confusion and then walked out
on him was gone. In her place was a girl who was sad, sweet, broken-
hearted and totally abandoned.

Oddly enough, he preferred it this way. Oh, he would have enjoyed the
little games he had planned for her (and she would have enjoyed them,
too. oh yes, he would have seen to it that she enjoyed every second)
but the light-hearted, devil-may-care girl who laughed as she left
his crypt would have enjoyed his games and then walked away without a
backwards glance, leaving him alone again. And now, instead of
confident and mocking, his witch was vulnerable. She was sitting,
practically in the dark in a deserted house, pouring her heart out to
a stranger's answering machine, and it made him think that maybe,
just maybe, if he knocked on the door, she'd be glad to see him.
Maybe they could find a little bit of comfort in each other. Maybe,
just maybe, for the next few hours, they could both be a little less
alone.


Section 22:

Willow felt surprisingly better as she hung up the phone. Maybe all
those self-help books were right when they said it was cathartic to
confess your love. She was glad she had gotten a machine. She never
would have had the courage to tell him if he had answered the phone.
But she didn't regret making the call. She felt calmer than she had
before. More peaceful. Almost content. She smiled to herself.
Strange, she hadn't thought she'd be able to feel this content
without Spike being nearby. Maybe she had misunderstood some of the
reading that she had done on the bond. After all, she was feeling
almost perfectly content and there was no way that it was being
caused by Spike. He'd have absolutely no reason to be nearby. Her
neighborhood was mostly elderly couples who didn't go out at night,
so Spike and Buffy never bothered to patrol the area. And it was
inconceivable that Spike would come to visit her. He didn't even know
she was staying there. And then there was the knock on the door.

She opened the door to find Spike leaning in her doorway. explains the contentment> she thought. He looked as he always looked;
cool, confident, slightly condescending, but he couldn't quite meet
her eyes. That was unusual. doesn't look upset. But maybe he's hiding it? Maybe he came to yell
at me. Maybe he came to kiss me again… hmm… if he did, what would I
do?>

"Hello, witch." he said softly.

"Hi, Spike." she said. She was surprised to see him, but saw no
reason not to be polite. "Come in." she said, holding the door open
for him.

He looked up at that, surprised. He wasn't accustomed to humans
inviting him in like that. Well, humans who knew what he was, that
is. But she was looking at him with those wide green eyes and he saw
no trace of fear or distrust in them a spark of anticipation in those lovely eyes?> A small, half smile
crossed his face as he stepped inside. Willow didn't notice. She was
too busy trying to figure out why Spike was there.

"Did Buffy send you? Is something wrong?" she asked.

"No one sent me, pet. And nothing's wrong, that I know of. Why would
you think that?"

"I'm just surprised to see you. You've never been here before." she
stated simply. "How did you know I was here?"

He shrugged, suddenly embarrassed. "I was patrolling." he said,
avoiding her eyes again. "I ended up in this neighborhood and could
smell that you were nearby. I followed the scent and when I saw the
light on, I thought…" he shrugged again, too embarrassed to continue.
After all, what could he say? I thought I could stay here and spend
time with you and not go back to my crypt where there's nothing for
me to do but get drunk and cry over the slayer? Yeah, that would go
over real big. This was ridiculous, if she didn't want him there, he
wasn't going to beg. "If you want me to go, I'll go." to stay.> he thought. again. Please, please, let her ask me to stay.>

"No!" she said. "It's not that. It's just… I'm just surprised to see
you. But, you don't have to leave. You can stay. And sit! Would you
like to sit?" she led him over to a chair and held her breath for a
moment. Goddess, how she wanted him to stay. She couldn't bear the
thought of being alone for another minute, and being near Spike
brought her some much-needed contentment through the bond they
shared. she thought. stay.>

He seated himself in the chair she led him to, and they both breathed
a sigh of relief, as they mentally thanked their personal deities
that their prayers had been answered and they wouldn't have to be
alone.

Spike looked around, taking in the room. It looked rather bare. The
personal touches were few and far between. Maybe it belonged to
someone who used it as a summer home? But why would you want a summer
home in Sunnydale?

"So whose place is this, anyway?" Spike asked, relaxed enough now to
make conversation. "Are you house-sitting?"

"I guess you could say that." Willow answered with a wry smile. "It's
my parents' place, but they're out of town a lot. I stay here every
now and then; to go through the mail, pay the bills, clean out the
fridge, keep everything running. I… I didn't feel comfortable staying
in the dorm alone, so I figured I could crash here for a while. My
parents won't be home for another month."

Spike raised an eyebrow. "Had no idea you had parents, pet. I take it
they're not around much?"

Willow sighed. "It's better that they're not around much. Last time I
really spent a lot of time with my mom was when she was trying to
burn me at the stake."

Spike's eyebrows shot up. "Don't think you've told me that story,
yet." he said. "When did that happen?"

"Senior year." she answered.

"Then I guess it will take awhile before we get to that one." he
replied, absently, not noticing the look of surprised pleasure that
crossed her face. He had said it would take a while before they got
to it. That meant he was planning on hearing the rest of her
adventures. She smiled, pleased. He really did enjoy her stories.

He noticed that the TV was on the blue screen that you get when you
press stop while watching a movie. "So what are we watching, witch?"
he asked, casually, trying to hide his sudden resurgence of
nervousness. If they just sat around and chatted, he didn't know how
long she'd let him stay. But if they were watching a movie, it would
be two hours at least before he had to leave. He hoped they were
watching `Gone with the Wind' or maybe `Lawrence of Arabia.'
Something nice and long.

Willow grinned. "Well, I was watching `Sixteen Candles,' but I can
always put in something else if you'd rather not watch it. Xander
hates it. I think the Anthony Michael Hall character reminds him a
little too much of himself in high school."

"Don't think I know that one." Spike answered. "Is it any good?"

"It's classic Molly Ringwald." Willow answered.

"Who's she?" Spike asked.

Willow looked at him in unabashed shock. "You don't know who Molly
Ringwald is?" she asked. "Where were you during the 80s?"

"Italy, mostly." Spike answered, smiling at the way her eyes lit up
at this revelation.

"Italy, really?" she asked, obviously impressed.

"Yeah." he said. "Dru and I had a villa outside Florence. Nice place,
but too many Catholics."

"What's wrong with Catholics?" Willow asked, innocently.

"They all wear crosses, pet." Spike answered, amused at the flush
that rose on her face at his answer.

"Oh, um, well, I can see how that would be… inconvenient. But Molly
Ringwald! Right, Molly Ringwald! She was a big deal teen actress in
the 80s. Her movies are classics! Like it or not, you need to
watch `Sixteen Candles.' I'll rewind it back to the beginning." She
bounced up and hit the rewind button on the VCR, then headed for the
kitchen.

"I was going to make popcorn." she stated. "Do you, um, would you
like some popcorn?"

"With extra butter?" he asked.

"Sure, why not!" she grinned. "Popcorn with extra butter coming right
up. Want some hot chocolate to wash it down?"

"Always!" he answered, with a corresponding grin.

She giggled as she headed off into the kitchen. He pulled off his
duster, hung it up, and made himself comfortable on the couch,
leaving room for her, so they could share the popcorn. He figured
he'd probably hate the movie, but he knew he'd enjoy spending time
with his witch. In the kitchen, Willow couldn't stop smiling as she
microwaved the popcorn and started the hot chocolate. They were both
broken hearted. They were both abandoned. They were both shortly to
risk their lives by performing a ritual to fight a goddess from hell.
But for the moment, they were happy.

Section 23:

During `Sixteen Candles,' they sat separated by the popcorn bowl. By
the time they got to `Pretty in Pink,' the bowl was empty on the
coffee table in front of them and she was seated next to him. And by
the end of `Breakfast Club,' he had his arm around her and she was
curled up against his side. There was nothing romantic or intimate
about it, they told themselves. She was simply tired and had started
leaning against him. He put his arm around her to make them both more
comfortable. And. well. they both liked to cuddle during movies. Was
it so wrong to crave a little contact? Was it so wrong for a vampire
to enjoy the feel of a soft, human body pressed against his so
trustingly, the warmth of her skin warming his and her sweet scent
surrounding him as she nestled just a little bit closer? Was it so
wrong for her to enjoy the gentle, cool feel of his fingers stroking
her hair and his strong arms holding her close, keeping her safe? The
world outside was dark and scary and the two of them knew that better
than anyone. Was it so wrong to take a little consolation in the body
next to you, to enjoy the give and take of warmth, and comfort, and
trust? Besides, it didn't mean anything, they told themselves. Right.
Of course. Without question, it didn't mean a thing.

Spike had been surprised at how much he had enjoyed himself. Of
course, the movies were crap. Well, that Bender guy in `Breakfast
Club' had been a bit of all right; the boy had panache. But the rest
of it? Garbage. Beyond question. It was, however, *enjoyable*
garbage. He could see why she liked watching it. And he had liked it,
too. Because of her. He knew he enjoyed spending time with his witch,
but he hadn't realized she'd be such fun to watch movies with. He
loved her whispered commentary, the way she talked to the characters,
the way she blushed in sympathy when a character was embarrassed, the
way she bounced excitedly in anticipation of her favorite parts, the
way she mouthed along with her favorite lines. Spike had always been
a movie fan, but it was pointless going to a movie with Drusilla.
She'd laugh at all the wrong places and get up in the middle of a
movie to dance in the aisles or sing to the stars and end up getting
them kicked out. Harmony only went to movies to drool over the
leading men. He had finally gotten in the habit of going to movies
alone. The thought ran through his mind as to how much fun it would
be to take his witch to a movie; to watch her response to a film she
had never seen. He shook the thought out of his head. Only couples
and friends went to movies together. They weren't a couple. And they
weren't friends. Vampires don't have friends.

Spike picked up the remote control and pressed stop on the tape, and
then rewind. He held perfectly still for a moment, afraid that she'd
pull away from him now that the movie was over. He let out a little
sigh of relief when she simply snuggled closer.

"You know, detention isn't really like that." she murmured.

"Really, pet?" he asked, amused. "And how would you know? Been sent
to detention often, you troublemaker?"

She giggled. "Well, not exactly. But my friend Jesse was sent to
detention once freshman year and Xander and I hung around to keep him
company and things got a little out of hand."

"Well, you can't leave me with a teaser like that, witch. What's the
whole story?"

She lifted her head to look into his eyes, surprise clearly written
on her face. "You-you want to hear the story?" she asked.

"Why wouldn't I?" he asked, confused. Surely the chit knew he liked
her stories. He thought he had made that perfectly clear.

"But it was freshman year." she said, as if that explained everything.

"Yes, love, so you said." he replied patiently, still not
understanding what she was driving at.

"Buffy didn't move here until sophomore year. She's not in this
story." Willow explained.

Ah, so that was the reason. Spike thought about it for a minute.
Sure, when he had first asked her for stories the previous night
(gods below, had it just been the previous night?) at the crypt, it
had been because of Buffy. He had spent years finding out everything
he could about the girl; at first to defeat her, and then lately to
win her; but the slayer remained a mystery to him. The relationships
she had with her family, her friends, her boyfriends showed her to be
capable of great warmth, loyalty, and devotion, but she closed her
heart, her mind, and her soul whenever she was near him. He admitted
freely that when he first asked the witch for her stories, what he
really wanted was a glimpse from an insider's perspective of what the
slayer was truly like. How did she act, speak, look, sound when only
people she loved and trusted surrounded her? He saw how she had
changed as a fighter over the years. He wanted to know how she had
changed as a person. What had she been like when she first came to
Sunnydale? Did she always crack jokes as she staked her vamps? What
did she think of Angel when she first met him? Why had she become
friends with that moron Xapper in the first place?

But now Buffy was not the only one who had him intrigued. The slayer
was an enigma to him, but the little witch who lay so sweetly in his
arms was every bit as much a mystery. He'd always known she was
useful; he'd kidnapped her once for her witchy abilities, and her
computer skills had been the crux of his plan with that Initiative
Frankenstein, Adam; but outside of her abilities, he had never paid
much attention to her. His goal had always been the slayer. Kill the
slayer, shag the slayer; didn't really matter to him either way. He
just knew he wanted the slayer to be his. In all the times he had
used and abused the witch, she had always been merely a means to an
end. Until now.

In the past forty-eight hours, she had surprised him at least a dozen
times. Had he really been so oblivious that he had never noticed how
fascinating the girl truly was? He had seen her resoul Angelus, fight
side by side with the slayer, hack into government files, perform
spells that had D'Hoffryn himself begging for her services, avert
apocalypses and put up antics from Xapper that would try the patience
of a saint. How had it escaped his notice that she was extraordinary?
Was he truly that blinded by the slayer? His arms instinctively
tightened around his witch, pulling her just a little bit closer. He
still wanted to hear stories about the slayer, still wanted to know
how she had become the woman that he loved, but maybe, for a change,
it would be nice to hear a story about Life Before Buffy. Freshman
year, his witch had been a complete innocent. Vampires and witches
were still fairy tales to her. What had she been like then?

"You in detention is too good a story to pass up, pet. So spill."
Spike finally replied.

She tilted her head up to look him in the eye again. "Really?" she
asked, a bright smile blossoming on her face.

"I'm sitting two inches away from you, love. Can you not hear me? Do
I need to repeat myself?" Spike answered.

Her grin got even bigger as she settled herself more comfortably
against him, and started to tell her story. One story led to another,
which led to another, which led to. more of the same, with both of
them enjoying every minute of it. Finally, Spike looked at the VCR
clock and noticed that it was 4:00 AM.

"Well, Red, I think that's enough for tonight." he said, shifting her
body gently off of his so that he could stand.

"Red?" she said, questioningly, and more than a little
nervously. "Are you mad at me?" She yawned. "I mean, I know it's late
and all and maybe I rambled on too long with the stories, but you
could have told me to stop, you know."

Spike turned to her, confusion clearly written on his face. "Why do
you think I'm mad at you?" he asked.

"You called me Red." she answered, quietly. "People only call me Red
when they're mad at me. Faith called me Red when the mayor was
holding me hostage. And you called me Red when you were angry with me
because Xander and I stopped you from staking yourself.
Remember? `Red here, - you couldn't even keep dog-boy happy.' That
was right before you told us that you didn't want pity from geeks
more useless than you were and that Xander and I were just the same
tenth grade losers we've always been, but Buffy's too much of a softy
to cut us loose."

He was shocked. If she hadn't been so upset, she might have found it
funny to see the always-in-control-William-the-Bloody standing there
with his mouth hanging open. As it was, she didn't notice. She was
too busy worrying over how she had managed to make him angry. She had
thought. well, she had thought that things were going so well between
the two of them, that maybe they were becoming friends. But she must
have been wrong.

Spike couldn't decide what stunned him the most. On one hand, he
winced as he remembered the incredibly biting things he had said to
her and the moron. Well, maybe the moron deserved it, but not his
witch. Spike was used to fighting with the likes of the Angelus or
the slayer, who used verbal sparring as part of the fight. He
expected his words to sting for a few hours, maybe even a few days,
and then be forgotten. But she had recited his words verbatim. It had
been over a year; she had gotten over dog-boy, left the geek image
almost completely behind, and saved Buffy more than once, clearly
proving that she was a valuable member of the team over and over
again, and yet she still remembered every word he had said. It would
appear that the barbs still stung. He felt an unfamiliar pang of
remorse.

On the other hand, he found himself wondering, for the first time,
what the girl truly thought of him. It had simply never occurred to
him to wonder before. In all the time that had passed where he hadn't
noticed her, he knew that she had noticed him. He had heard enough of
her stories to know about her attention to detail. The girl was
practically a watcher in training. She took in everything around her.
What did she think of when she thought of him? Did she think of the
vicious, conceited killer he had been when he arrived in Sunnydale?
Did she think of the pitiful drunk who kidnapped her for a love spell
and cried on her shoulder? Did she think of his thwarted rage when he
discovered the chip in his head? Did she think of the times that he
hurt her and her friends, insulted them, betrayed them, attacked them
as best he could? He had spent the past several hours holding her in
his arms so closely that he felt the warmth of her breath as she
spoke into his ear and yet after hours of nestling so trustingly
against him, his choice of a nickname had her convinced that he was
angry with her, that he wanted to hurt her. Is that what she really
thought of him?

"Pet, I. You shouldn't listen so closely to what people say. You read
too much in to things. I'm not mad at you."

"You're not?" she asked, and the hopeful look on her face made him
smile. When was the last time someone had looked at him like that,
like he had the power to break their heart or make them happy with
the next words out of his mouth?

"No, love, I'm not mad. I liked your stories. All of them. But it's
four in the morning and you need to get some sleep. You have a very
important appointment at two o'clock this afternoon."

"That's right." she answered with a smile. "I do. I had forgotten."
she teased, affecting a lofty tone. "I have so very many pressing
social engagements that these things sometimes slip my mind."

"Well, I have some nail clippings that will be heartbroken if they
can't make your acquaintance." Spike teased in return, as he pulled
on his duster and prepared to leave. He was pleased to hear her
giggle in response. She stood to show him out.

"Ah, I'm a slave to my public." she sighed in a dramatic voice. She
pulled open the door and leaned against the edge, her eyes on him as
he stepped out onto her front porch.

"Good night, witch." Spike said.

"Good morning, Spike." Willow corrected. "And hey," she said,
grinning, "call me Red. I always liked the name, just not the way it
was used."

"Till later, then, Red." Spike replied, reaching over to tuck a loose
strand of hair behind her ear. She thought she felt his thumb gently
stroke her cheek, but before she could be sure, his hand was pulled
away. She stayed in the doorway, watching him as he walked away. When
he turned the corner and disappeared from her sight, she smiled, then
yawned, then shut the door.


Section 24:

Willow woke up and instinctively reached for Tara but all she felt
was empty space. Goddess, she hated waking up alone. For a moment,
she wished she had stayed in the dorm. Tara still wouldn't be there,
but she'd have Tara's pillow that still smelled like her shampoo. She
could have held that close for a while. She closed her eyes. She'd
get through this, she KNEW she would; she had no choice but to get
through this. The last thing that Buffy and Dawn needed was for her
to fall apart right now. But it was. so hard. and Willow knew it
wouldn't get any easier for a while. She closed her eyes again and
tried to go back to sleep. But. what was that smell?

Willow rolled over and checked her clock. It was nearly noon. She
might as well get up. She needed to see what that smell was. She'd be
worried that she had left the stove on, but she had never turned the
stove on in the first place, so that wasn't possible, was it? After a
few stretches and groans, she managed to drag herself out of bed and
down the stairs into the kitchen. She could hear someone moving
around in there. Was it a burglar? Not very likely, there weren't
many burglars in Sunnydale; the late night lifestyle tended to lead
to attacks with barbeque forks by gang members on PCP. Besides, what
kind of burglar would break into a house in the middle of the day and
rustle around in the kitchen of all places? Were her parents back?
They weren't due in town for weeks. Maybe their conference was
cancelled? The smell was stronger now that she was closer to the
kitchen. It smelled like something was. well, not exactly burning,
but within a minute or two of beginning to burn. Finally, Willow
entered the kitchen.

"Dawnie? Sweetie, what are you doing?"

Dawn whirled around to face Willow with a guilty expression on her
face.

"Um, they're supposed to be pancakes, but they're not exactly turning
out how I planned. I think I forgot to grease the pan. And now
they're kinda starting to scorch to the pan and I can't find a
spatula."

Willow smiled and walked over to join the girl at the stove. She took
the pan off the heat and turned off the stovetop. She then dug a
spatula out of the drawer in front of them, and peeled the pancakes
off the pan to place them on the plates that Dawn quickly provided.
She took the plates over to the table and set them down, steering
Dawn into a chair at the same time. She remained standing, quickly
pulling out knives, forks, napkins, glasses, butter, syrup and juice.
She set the table quickly and efficiently, then placed a quick kiss
on Dawn's forehead before seating herself at the table across from
her.

"Thanks for making me breakfast." she said.

Dawn grinned back. "You're welcome." she said. "I'm sorry that
they're kind of a mess."

"They're not a mess." Willow interrupted. "They're. unique!"

The two girls started giggling.

"Much as I love my unique pancakes, was there any special reason you
decided to make them?" Willow asked.

"I came over to check on you." Dawn said. "I figured you'd be staying
here, and I wanted to make sure you were doing alright, and then when
I saw you were still asleep, I thought I'd surprise you by making you
breakfast. So, um, surprise!"

Willow smiled. "Well, I was definitely surprised." she answered. They
both giggled.

They ate in comfortable silence. That was one of the things that Dawn
loved about being with Willow. Oh, sure, the two of them could talk
for hours and never run out of things to say, but also, sometimes,
they could just sit quietly. The Summers house was always noisy. If
she and Buffy weren't fighting over the bathroom, or someone's music,
or clothes that Buffy claimed Dawn had borrowed, then Buffy was
complaining about Spike or slaying or the demon slime she had gotten
on her new sweater. Dawn loved her sister and knew that Buffy loved
her in return, but unless it was a life or death situation, they just
seemed to rub each other the wrong way. Buffy saw Dawn simply as her
sister. She was fiercely protective of her, but she didn't bother to
really know her as a person. It wasn't like that with Willow. She
knew that Willow loved her not for what she was or why she was, but
for who she was. She didn't have to talk or complain or play her
music loudly to get Willow to pay attention to her. She didn't have
to do anything at all. They could sit in silence and Dawn still felt
closer to her than she felt after any and all conversations with her
sister.

They finished their pancakes at about the same time. Willow gathered
up the plates and glasses and utensils and started washing them in
the sink while Dawn gathered all the other stuff (the butter, juice
and syrup as well as the ingredients she had used to make the
pancakes) and put it away.

"Want to go for a walk?" Willow asked. "I need to stop by the Magic
Shop and pick up some supplies, anyway."

"Sure." Dawn said. She wanted to talk to Willow, and a walk was as
good a time to do so as any.

"I need to shower and get dressed." Willow said. "Why don't you hang
out in the living room, and watch some TV while you wait for me?"

Wandered around the living room while she waited for Willow. She saw
the signs of a movie fest. There were a few grains of popcorn on the
floor, coasters on the coffee table to hold drinks, and a few movies
stacked on top of the VCR. Dawn noted the movies. It appeared it had
been a Molly Ringwald night. Dawn sighed. She had wanted to come
visit Willow last night, make sure she wasn't lonely, but Buffy had
been determined to have a Summers family night and hell hath no fury
like Buffy when she was determined. Before long, Willow rejoined her
downstairs and they set of on their walk.

"So Dawn," Willow asked, as they strolled down the sidewalk. "What's
bothering you? Is it my bond with Spike, the ritual, or Tara leaving?"

Dawn opened her mouth to ask Willow how she knew, but stopped
herself. Of course Willow knew. Willow always knew.

"All three." she answered. "What is it. what is it like being bonded
to Spike?" she finally asked.

Willow smiled. She knew that Dawn had a little crush on Spike and
that he, in return, was very protective of her. Willow thought the
friendship between the two of them was sweet. She didn't want to
endanger it and she knew that Dawn would be very angry with Spike if
she thought the bond he had initiated would, in any way, be harmful
to Willow. As a result, she was very careful to describe the bond in
a way that would soothe Dawn's fears.

"It's a little like being in love." she answered. Dawn perked up
immediately.

"Like being in love?"

"When you're in love, you get hypersensitive to the other person. I'm
like that now, with Spike. I get restless when I'm not near him. I
find myself wondering where he is, what he's doing, stuff like that.
And when he's near me, I can relax. It makes me happy just being in
the same room with him." Willow neglected to mention that, with the
bond in place, Spike's touch felt absolutely amazing. On an
analytical level, it made sense. The bond was triggered by proximity.
It was, therefore, logical that the closer she was to Spike, the
better she would feel. Nothing in her life had felt as good as
nestling in his arms the previous night. She had had to consciously
restrain herself from purring in satisfaction. It wasn't just the
absence of pain that she associated with having him near by; it was
the actual manifestation of pleasure. And his kiss. she couldn't let
herself think about the kiss. She'd start shaking again. She started
shaking, head to toe, whenever she thought of it. No need for Dawnie
to know about that.

"So that's it?" Dawn asked. "Just feeling good when he's nearby and
restless when he's not?"

"On the human side of things, that's pretty much it. The demon side
of it is a little different. I can sense him now, kind of like the
sire/childe bond. It's like pin the tail on the donkey. Standing
right here, right now, you could blindfold me and spin me around, and
I'd still know exactly which way to go to find him, and how far away
he would be. He can sense me, too. He says it's the scent. His claim
on me left some tangible traces, one of them being that I smell like
him now. But really, on both sides of the equation, it has been
pretty low key so far. I've seen enough of him to the point where the
bond hasn't really bothered me. If I were to go twenty-four hours
without seeing him, I imagine I'd get more than a little
uncomfortable. If I go too long without seeing him, it would get
downright painful." Dawn's expression turned worried and Willow
hastened to reassure her. "That will never happen, though. Spike
wants me healthy so I can find a way to take out the chip. He won't
let this bond hurt me. Besides," Willow added with a smile, "I'm his
now. He has to protect me."

"Do you mind?" Dawn asked. Willow shot her a confused look. "Do you
mind, you know, being his?"

Willow thought about it for a moment, and then smiled. "It's kind of
flattering." she answered. "Oh, I know he's just doing it to protect
himself and that the one he really wanted to be bonded to was Buffy,
but still, it's. well. it's nice to be wanted. It's nice to know that
he even wanted me to be his."

Dawn smiled back.

"We're going to be fine, Dawnie. All of us. The ritual is going very
well so far. Spike will defeat Glory, I'll find a way to get rid of
his chip, he'll end the bond with me and everyone will live happily
ever after."

"When you take out the chip, Spike is going to leave, isn't he?"

"Yes."

"I'm going to miss him."

"I know, Dawnie, but it's better this way."

"Will you miss him when he's gone?"

Willow stopped to ponder the question. Would she miss Spike? She
remembered when she first met Spike, when he came into town intent
upon killing Buffy. She had hidden herself in a closet with Cordelia
for hours (a situation which she would have previously described as a
fate worse than death) in order to escape him. She remembered when he
kidnapped her, when he threatened her, when he nearly killed her on
top of her bed in her dorm room. If Spike had left town forever at
any of those points, she would have said unhesitatingly that she'd be
thrilled never to see him again. But now she had newer memories,
wiping out the sting of the old ones. She remembered the times that
Spike had saved her life and protected all of them on patrol. She
remembered how gentle he was with Dawn and how considerately he
responded to her obvious adoration. She remembered how patiently he
listened while she told her stories. She remembered how wonderful it
felt to be in his arms, how she had wanted him to hold her there
forever. She remembered his kiss.

"Yes, Dawnie, I'll miss him very much when he's gone."

Section 25:

They were within a block of the Magic Box when a new question
occurred to Dawn. When she had looked at Willow's coffee table, she
had seen signs of popcorn and movies and *two* coasters on the table.
Dawn knew that Willow's parents were compulsive about keeping the
place clean, and that if there was any mess out, Willow would clean
it up within a day, which meant that those two coasters had come out
last night. Willow hadn't had her movie night alone. Who had been
with her? Dawn knew it wasn't Buffy and she was pretty sure it hadn't
been Xander or Anya either. It simply wasn't possible that it had
been Giles. Even if it had occurred to him to check on Willow, he
never would sit through three Molly Ringwald movies, not even for
her. So who had it been?

For the first time since Operation Matchmaker began, Dawn had doubts.
What if there was someone else that Willow wanted to be with? Maybe
there was some other boy (or girl!) that she was friends with from UC
Sunnydale who had come over to comfort her. Willow hadn't mentioned
being particularly close to anyone, but she hadn't mentioned Tara for
a long time when the two of them first got together. Was there
someone else in Willow's life? There was only one way to find out.

"So," she said to Willow, attempting nonchalance, "I saw that you had
a Molly Ringwald movie-fest last night. Sorry I missed it."

Willow smiled in return. "It would have been fun to have you there,
Dawnie, but I think it's good that the Summers women had a family
night."

"Yeah, but I hate to think of you having to sit there and watch the
movies alone." Dawn added, then held her breath. She KNEW that Willow
hadn't been alone. She wondered how Willow would reply. If she said
she had been alone, she'd be lying. And if she was lying, that would
mean that she was interested in the person who had been with her and
was trying to cover it up. If she told the truth, and blushed, it
would mean the same thing.

Willow blushed, and Dawn's heart fell. So she WAS interested in this
other person. Damn. There went all her plans. The dream castle she
had built in her mind for Spike and Willow crumbled to the ground.

"I wasn't alone for most of it." Willow replied. "Spike was in the
neighborhood and he stopped by. He lived in Italy for most of the 80s
so he'd never heard of Molly Ringwald. I gave him a crash course in
the Brat Pack."

And suddenly the dream castle sprung back up, bigger and brighter
than ever. Spike stopped by? This was perfect, this was WONDERFUL!
She tried to play it cool and hide her grin. She wasn't very
successful, but luckily for her, Willow didn't notice. That just made
Dawn's grin even harder to hide. Willow must have really enjoyed
whatever had happened the previous night if just the thought of it
got her this distracted. She wanted to ask more questions, but they
had arrived at the Magic Box. Oh well, the questions could wait. And
in the meantime, she had the beginnings of a plan to share with Anya.

Anya looked up from the register when Dawn and Willow walked in and
flashed them a smile, but was too busy ringing up a customer to be
able to say hello. Willow knew the shop like the back of her hand and
immediately began seeking out the ingredients that she required. Dawn
browsed around the store, as usual. Despite the countless hours she
had spent there, she never got bored looking around. Besides, Buffy
wasn't there this time to tell her to stay away from the more
dangerous artifacts and supplies.

Anya finished with the customer, told them to have a nice day and to
come back anytime to buy lots more stuff and support the capitalist
way of life, and then went to say hello to Willow. She noted the
supplies that Willow was gathering, and recognized them as
ingredients for the ritual.

"You're going to take things for the ritual and then not pay for them
because you'll be using them to save the world, right?" she asked
with a valiant attempt at a smile. It came off as more of a
grimace. "And I'm okay with that!" Anya hastened to add. "Go out and
save the world! Good for you! We're happy to help by providing our
materials. free of charge."

Willow smiled. "Thanks, Anya. I appreciate it. I won't take much."
Anya gave her another forceful attempt at a smile, and then went to
say hello to Dawn. Giles came out from the back and joined Willow,
discussing with her the ritual and the ingredients, so Dawn and Anya
were able to talk fairly freely without fear of being overheard.

"I've come up with a plan." Dawn whispered. "Well, kind of a plan.
It's not really much of a plan, because there wasn't any, you
know, `planning' done, it's more of an idea. Well, maybe it's just a
thought. But still, I've come up with, well, something and I think
that maybe-"

"Dawn spit it out, already." Anya interrupted, in a normal tone of
voice. "You don't need to whisper, Giles and Willow are busy talking.
But if you have something to say, you'd better go ahead and say it.
They won't keep talking forever."

"Oh. Right." Dawn answered, in a normal tone of voice. "Anyway, like
I was saying, I have this thought." Anya opened her mouth to
interrupt again, so Dawn rushed ahead before she had a
chance. "WehavetostopWillowfromtakingoutSpike'schip." she blurted
out, far too quickly.

"What?" Anya asked, obviously confused.

Dawn was afraid she had spoken too fast in her rush to get it out, so
she repeated herself, more slowly. "We have to stop Willow from
taking out Spike's chip."

"Yes, I heard you the first time." Anya answered. "But I still don't
understand. Willow promised she'd take out Spike's chip. We're
supposed to make him fall in love with her by making her look like a
liar?"

"No!" Dawn said. "She won't be lying, we will be."

"So your master plan is for Willow to tell the truth and for us to be
liars. I'm still not understanding how this will make them fall in
love. Is it some human thing that needs to be explained?"

Dawn slowly and deliberately took a large breath and then exhaled it.
Anya wasn't being difficult on purpose, she sincerely didn't
understand. Dawn knew that Anya was as committed to fixing up Willow
and Spike as she, herself, was. All she had to do was make Anya
comprehend what she had in mind.

"Last night, Spike came over to Willow's house and watched six hours
worth of Molly Ringwald movies with her. Do you know what this means?"

"Willow has an extensive collection of 80s movies?" Anya guessed.

Dawn sighed. temper.> "All this time I've been worried about how to get Spike and
Willow to spend time together. I was coming up with some pretty crazy
ideas."

"You could always lock them in a room together. That tends to get
pretty consistent results." Anya observed.

"Well, yeah." Dawn replied. "Most of my ideas were kind of variations
along those lines. But anyway, what I'm saying is, if Spike
voluntarily chooses to go to Willow's house and watch six hours worth
of Molly Ringwald with Willow, then maybe getting them to spend time
together isn't what we need to worry about."

"Alright then." Anya conceded. "What do we need to worry about?"

"As soon as Spike gets his chip out, he's going to leave town, right?"

"Right." Anya agreed.

"Well, then we can't let that happen. We have to make sure that Spike
sticks around. And if he stays around and keeps spending time with
Willow, then maybe they'll fall in love all by themselves."

"Then we don't get to be matchmakers?" Anya asked, obviously
disappointed.

"Not exactly matchmakers." Dawn replied. "More like match
facilitators. They fall in love on their own; we just do everything
we can to help smooth the way."

"Okay." Anya answered. "Match facilitators. I like the sound of that."

"And part of our job as math facilitators is to make sure that Spike
doesn't leave before he has time to fall in love. Agreed?" Dawn
asked, sticking out her hand.

"Agreed." Anya answered. They shook on it. Coincidently, this
happened at the moment that Willow finished her discussion with
Giles. Willow gathered her purchases, said a quick goodbye to Giles,
apologized to Anya for the necessity that required her to save the
world at the expense of the shop, and she and Dawn headed outside, on
their way to Spike's crypt.


Section 26:

Spike was unaware of the grin that crossed his face when he heard the
knock on the door. If challenged, he would have denied that he was
smiling at all. He would also have denied checking his watch ten
times in the past hour, waiting for two o'clock. But two o'clock was
here now and so was his witch. he corrected himself mentally.


She entered the crypt, followed by Niblet. Spike hadn't expected the
girl to come along, but he wasn't surprised to see her. The girl flat
out worshipped his Red and had a keen interest in the magic side of
things also. She also, if appearances were to be believed, had a keen
interest in Spike, himself. All in all, it was not too shocking that
she'd want to tag along.

Willow flashed Spike a quick smile and then went to start setting up
her ingredients. Dawn, on the other hand, rushed over to Spike and
starting rambling on something about a Brat Pack and some bloke named
Andrew McCarthy. Spike had no idea what she was talking about. He
looked over her head to Willow, who was watching with an amused
expression on her face as her hands automatically prepared the
ingredients. Spike's expression was a mixture of confusion and
pleading as he silently mouthed the word several times in a
row.

Willow giggled. It was kinda fun to see the big bad master vampire
helpless at the hands of a fourteen-year-old girl, but she couldn't
resist the wistfully pleading look on his face and eventually took
pity on him. "She's talking about the movies we watched last night,
Spike. I told her I was introducing you to the joys of 80s cinema.
The bunch of teenagers who were in all the movies were called the
Brat Pack. And Andrew McCarthy was the lead from `Pretty in Pink.'
He's Dawn's favorite."

"That git is your favorite?" Spike asked.

"He's not a git, he's adorable!" Dawn answered.

"Adorable? Not even close. Bloke looks like he was run through the
ringer a few too many times. Completely washed out, no substance at
all. Even his arse of a best friend was more appealing than him."

Dawn continued to defend Andrew McCarthy while Spike continued to
criticize him and Willow continued to giggle as she prepared her
ingredients. In any argument, on any topic, Spike hated to lose and
REALLY hated to let anyone else have the last word. It was amusing to
watch him seriously and aggressively attack an actor he had not even
heard of until the night before so that he could win an argument with
a mortal (well, mostly mortal) teenage girl.

Sadly, Willow found herself forced to interrupt when the ritual
ingredients were finally prepared. She cut off Dawn in the middle of
a scene-by-scene description of Andrew McCarthy in the
movie `Mannequin.' Spike looked distinctly grateful to have the
discussion end.

Spike didn't own nail clippers. He liked to keep his nails long for
when he painted them and when they got too long, he tended to bite
them shorter. Yes, William the Bloody had the habit of biting his
nails. Vampires really enjoy biting things. Besides, Spike always had
more restless energy than he knew what to do with. It's why he liked
fighting so much.

Willow dug her nail clipper out of her purse. It was small, designed
to be added on to a key chain though why anyone would want nail
clipper on a key chain is something Willow had never really
understood (although, in typical Willowy fashion, she had given it
considerable thought). The nail clipper was so small, in fact, that
Spike was convinced he'd break it if he tried to cut his nails
himself. Willow took his hands in hers and gently cut his nails. He
sat quietly, oddly relaxed, enjoying the warmth of her hands and the
softness of her touch. Dawn sat off to the side, watching with a
smirk as she noted how comfortable the two of them already were
holding hands.

The ritual itself went very smoothly. As before, Willow mixed the
potion, and then lit the candles. Spike recited the words of the
ritual. There was the flash that lit the entire crypt, and then the
candles blew themselves out. Willow immediately began packing up the
ingredients and tucking them out of the way so that they'd be ready
the next day without being underfoot for the rest of today.
Meanwhile, Dawn was frantically wracking her mind to come up with
some excuse for them not to leave, just yet.

"Spike, I never heard the real ending to your story." she finally
blurted out. Both Willow and Spike turned to face her with looks of
surprise. "That time I came over here, you were telling me a story.
You'd just gotten to the good part when Buffy walked in and started
yelling at you and wouldn't let you tell me the real ending. I want
to know how the story ends. Willow wouldn't mind hearing it, would
you Willow?"

A playful smile crossed Willow's face. "Does Spike tell good stories,
Dawnie?" Willow asked. The question was directed at Dawn, but Willow
didn't take her eyes off Spike.

"The BEST stories." Dawn answered, forcing herself not to do a happy
dance in the middle of the crypt. Her ploy had worked. She could
tell.

"Not as good as yours, Red." Spike replied, smirking at Willow, his
eyes sparkling.

Dawn thought. if I should start calling her Red, too? Or maybe she wants that to be
Spike's name for her. I kinda like that idea; that Spike has a
special nickname for her. Not that it's all that original, I mean
everyone calls redheads Red but still when Spike says it, it sounds->

"Bit? Are you paying attention or not?" Dawn looked up, startled to
see that she had lost herself in her thoughts to the point where she
hadn't noticed Spike talking to her.

"Come on, Dawnie." Willow laughed, pulling Dawn over next to her,
seating on the floor facing Spike. "It's storytime." The two girls
giggled together for a minute, squirming into place. Finally, Willow
looked up to Spike with a pseudo-innocent look on her face. "Spikey,
tell us a story!"

Spike rolled his eyes at her antics, but Dawn noticed that the grin
hadn't left his face. His tone was mocking when he began his story
but his eyes were surprisingly gentle and totally focused on Willow.
Dawn grinned. No need to hold it back. As centered as the two of them
were on each other, she knew they wouldn't notice.

An hour, Dawn and Willow had tears streaming down their faces, they
were laughing so hard at one of Spike's stories. After making them
shiver with one of his most deliciously terrifying horror stories,
they had demanded some lighter fare. And so he recounted, in detail,
a story of a particularly cloudy Thanksgiving when he and Dru and
some vamps they had been crashing with took over a float at the
Macy's Thanksgiving Parade.

"It's just like Ferris Bueller." Dawn sighed with a dreamy look on
her face.

Spike raised a questioning eyebrow at Willow.

"Another 80s movie." she replied to his unspoken question. "A very
good one, in fact. I think you'd like it."

"Don't think I'll be getting much movie watching done without a VCR,
Red." Spike replied.

"You could come over and watch stuff on my VCR." Willow said, and
then blushed. After all, she had no reason to think that Spike wanted
to have any more movie nights with her. It had probably been just a
one-time thing.

"We might have to do that." he answered. Willow's blush turned
darker. tape" but "WE" might have to do that. Is it even possible that he
wants to watch more movies with me?> Desperate to find something else
to look at, she checked her watch and let out a small groan of
surprise.

"Goddess, I need to go!" she squealed.

"What's the rush?" Dawn answered. She hated to see Willow run off.
The afternoon had been going so well!

"I have class in half an hour and I've got to get to campus."

"What class?" Dawn asked.

"Organic chemistry." Willow answered with a sigh. "Not the kind of
thing you want to be thinking about from four thirty to seven on a
Monday evening, but it was the only time slot that fit my schedule.
Come on, Dawnie," she said, standing at last and gathering her
stuff, "I'll walk you halfway home."

Reluctantly, Dawn stood and stretched, getting ready to leave.

"Bye, Spike." she said. "This was fun. We should do it again some
time!" she added hopefully.

"Bye, Niblet. Bye, Red."

"Bye, Spike. I really did like your stories." Willow said, giving him
a sweet smile before leaving. When the door shut behind them, Spike
sighed unnecessarily, and smiled. It had been a good day. Even better
than he expected. Even though he had been hanging with the slayer's
sister, he had barely thought of Buffy at all. He had been
comfortable, relaxed, almost. happy. His smile grew. He was forming a
plan to make a good night.


Section 27:

Spike wandered around slowly, with pretended casualness, trying to
look as if he was just out taking a stroll. bleeding poof.> he thought to himself. buying stock in hair gel.> Yeah, he was just taking a stroll. Around
the UC Sunnydale campus. With a bag from Blockbusters. Searching for
a little redhead whose class had ended five minutes earlier.
Meanwhile, he was mentally cursing himself in a variety of languages
and demon dialects for acting like some kind of damn puppy, showing
up (with videos, no less!) hoping that this chit of a girl would be
willing to take him home.

He had tracked her to the building by her unmistakable smell fifteen
minutes earlier. Now, finally, students were starting to leave. He
wrinkled his nose. College boys always wore too much cheap cologne
and the girls weren't much better with the perfume they used. A smile
crossed his face when he was able to pick out the scent of his Red
who, in contrast, smelled like heaven. She spotted him and came over
with a smile.

"Spike! What are you doing here?" The grin slid off her face,
replaced by a worried expression. "Nothing's wrong, is it?"

He had relaxed slightly when he saw her smile when she spotted him.
She was glad to see him. That was a good sign. "Why is it you always
think something's wrong the second you see me, Red? A bloke could
start to get a complex." he teased.

"I take that to mean that nothing's wrong?" she asked again, the grin
slowly returning to her face. It occurred to him that she had a
lovely smile.

"No, Red. Nothing's wrong."

She noticed the Blockbuster bag in his hand. "What's that?" she asked.

"It's called a bag, Red. And see those pretty shapes on it? They
spell the words Blockbuster Video."

"Very funny, wise guy. Since when do you shop at Blockbuster?"

Spike looked away. If he hadn't been dead, he probably would have
blushed. "Well, after the way that you and Bit went on about that
Ferris Bueller movie, I thought I had to see what all the fuss was
about. And since it was getting dark out and I knew you'd be walking
home from class, I thought. you to let me walk you home and then you'd be too polite not to
invite me in to watch the movie.> he completed in his head.

"Spike, I hate to tell you this" Willow said gently, hating to be the
bearer of bad news, "but you wasted your money." She knew how Spike
hated wasting money. The closest thing he had to a steady source of
income was the money that Giles and Buffy gave him for info or backup
with demons and he had to use most of that to keep him stocked in
bagged blood.

His expression hardened. She didn't want to watch the movie with him.
Hell, she probably had other plans for the evening. She had been
talking to some boy as she walked out of the class. Did she have a
date? Looking for a replacement for her little friend already. He was
in no position to judge, Harmony had practically had "rebound"
tattooed on her forehead but still, he couldn't help but feel a
little hurt at her dismissive attitude. She didn't even brush him off
with a flippant "maybe some other time." It was out with the old and
in with the new for her. No more time to spend with the neutered
vamp. He returned to his mental litany of curses, cursing himself as
a daft fool for letting himself get excited over the prospect of
spending time with yet another girl who wanted to be no where near
him.

"Waste of money?" he answered. "Waste of time, too, no doubt." he
muttered under his breath. What had he been thinking? Of course she
didn't want another movie night with a ruthless demon who had tried
to kill her. It had been a waste of time. He had spent over an hour
at Blockbuster. There had only been one girl on the register and her
boyfriend had come by to visit, showing up around the same time as
Spike, so it had been pulling teeth to get the membership application
from her. Getting her to enter his information and give him a card,
not the mention the joys of checking out behind a large family who
kept changing their minds about what they wanted to rent, had ranked
right up there with a nice bath in holy water. Time, money, effort,
hopes were all wasted as he saw his plans for the evening slip down
the drain.

"Well, yes. I guess it would count as a waste of time, too, for the
time that you spent at Blockbuster, but we can always drop the tape
back off on our way so you won't have to go back later."

A look of total confusion crossed Spike's face. Did she say we? "On
our way? On our way where?"

"On our way back to my house to watch Ferris Bueller." she answered,
surprised that he seemed so surprised. She was also a little worried
about the hardness that had entered his face. Was he mad at her? Had
she said something wrong?

"Isn't that what you wanted to do?" she asked, then blushed. Maybe
that wasn't what he wanted, at all. Maybe she had the wrong idea
entirely. "Or did I misunderstand you? Because if you just wanted to
use my VCR to watch it and weren't planning on having any company
then that's fine, too, it's just that I really like the movie so I
thought maybe I could watch it with you, but if you don't want me to
then I can find something else to do or even someplace else to go, if
you'd rather I-"

"Red, stop. Breathe. Now either you're not making any sense or I'm
just not understanding, so let's start over."

"Start over at the very beginning?" she asked.

"It's a very good place to start."

"You like `Sound of Music?'"

"Yes." he answered defensively.

"I wouldn't have thought that vampires went to many musicals. Except
maybe `Rocky Horror Picture Show' or something like that."

"Red, I thought we were going to start over."

"Right. Where would you like me to begin?"

"At the very beginni- nope, not going to go through that again. How
about this? Ask me why I'm here." Spike asked, unable to hold back
the twinkle in his eye and the grin growing around his lips.

"Spike, why are you here?" she asked, obediently.

"I thought I'd walk you home and we'd watch Ferris Bueller together."
he replied, his grin fully in place by now. Even though the
conversation didn't seem to be making much progress, he was enjoying
his time with the witch. And from what she said, he was pretty sure
he'd be watching Ferris tonight, and he wouldn't be watching it
alone. "I brought the tape and everything. All you have to provide is
the VCR. And the popcorn. And maybe some hot chocolate."

"Like I said, Spike. You wasted your money."

"Yeah, and that's the part I'm still not getting. If you want to
watch the movie with me, then how was it a waste of money for me to
get it?"

"You shouldn't have spent your money to rent it when I have my own
copy at home." she answered.

Spike laughed at loud at her response, much to Willow's confusion.
The tension drained out of his posture and his face took on the open,
relaxed look that she was learning to like so much. She had never
realized how much he closed himself off around the Scoobies until she
started spending time with him when he was truly relaxed. He watched
her forehead wrinkle in concentration as she tried to figure out what
was so funny. He knew the minute she deduced what had happened by the
way her expression softened.

"You thought I didn't want to watch the movie with you?" she asked
gently. He didn't answer, but she knew she was right. "Spike, I'd
love to have another movie night with you. And it doesn't have to be
a waste of money." she added, after a few moments of additional
thought. "Maybe we can stop by Blockbuster and see if they'll let you
trade the tape for something else."

"Nah," he answered, "I can't handle any more Blockbuster for tonight.
I'll return it some other time. Let's head to your place now. I'll
let you make me some hot chocolate." He took her hand and laced it
over the crook of his elbow so they were walking arm in arm. It was
an instinctive gesture on his part, a throw back to his upbringing in
nineteenth century England, but it was new for her. She decided she
liked it. But that didn't stop her from teasing him.

"You'll let me make you hot chocolate? Oh, my! Such a gentleman!" she
mocked.

"Well, you know me, Red." he answered, with a smirk.

"Not really." she replied. "Not yet." She gently squeezed his
arm. "But I will."


Section 28:

They put in "Ferris Bueller's Day Off" as soon as they got to her
house. Spike loved it, just as Willow knew he would. She practically
had the movie memorized, so instead of watching the screen, she spent
most of the time watching him. Again, she was amazed at the contrast
between the cold, sarcastic, closed-off Spike she was used to seeing
at the Scooby meetings and the open, expressive, no-holds-barred
Spike who got emotionally invested in cheesy eighties movies and
yelled at the screen. She felt honored, in a way, that Spike allowed
her to see him when he was being silly and natural and fully relaxed.
She couldn't stop smiling, smugly. It was nice to know that Spike
felt as relaxed around her as she felt around him.

After the movie ended, they just sat, talking, bragging, swapping
stories, and making s'mores. Spike had never had s'mores before. He
had grumbled as Willow set up the fire and the marshmallows on the
ends of fondue forks and mumbled something about being a vampire, not
a bloody boy scout, but his grumbling stopped when he took his first
bite. Willow had giggled at the look of bliss that lit up his face as
he practically inhaled his first s'more. He growled at her for
laughing at him, which only made her laugh more, so he had resorted
to chasing her around the house. He forced himself to move slowly,
not tapping into his vampire speed. He was enjoying himself too much
to want to end the chase too quickly.

When he finally caught her (which was ridiculously easy to do, even
without vampire speed since she was laughing so hard she could barely
stand, much less run), he tickled her till she begged for mercy. He
told her he wouldn't stop until she pleaded for his forgiveness. He
held her squirming body firmly against his, taking in the way the
laughter made her eyes light up and the way her smile drew attention
to those beautiful lips. Gods below, she was gorgeous. Warm and soft
and sweet and delicious in every imaginable way. He inhaled deeply.
Of the five senses, the sense of smell is the sense most closely
connected to memory. This was a moment he wanted to remember. He
breathed in the smell of the fire, the scent of roasted marshmallows
and melted chocolate, and the intoxicating, overwhelming fragrance of
the beautiful girl that he held in his arms.

"Submit to me, Red." he whispered in her ear. He wasn't sure whether
or not he was joking. "Tell me what I want to hear."

She shivered at the husky sound of his voice and the feel of his cool
lips as they brushed against her ear. When he had grabbed her, she
had only been intent on getting away, but in that moment she became
intensely aware of their position. She was overwhelmed by the
sensation of his body pressed almost intimately against hers.
Goddess, he felt good.

She told herself that she was just hungry to be touched. She had
always craved physical contact. Chalk it up to absentee parents who
never held her enough. Was it any wonder she had formed a crush on
Xander, the only person in her life who hugged her and held her hand?
She didn't have the confidence to look for someone who would give her
more. Then she had gotten together with Oz, who loved to touch her.
She had reveled in the intimacy of their relationship, finally
feeling fulfilled for the first time in her life. When he left, she
had shuttled immediately into a relationship with Tara. She had loved
her, yes, but at first, she had simply craved the contact the other
girl offered so freely. Tara had always been very touchy-feely, and
now, without her, Willow was like a junkie longing for a fix. For a
moment, she couldn't stop herself from leaning closer to Spike,
relishing the feel of his body sprawled over hers, surrounding her in
the feel of him. He felt absolutely incredible. For a single,
beautiful instant, she contemplated nestling even closer, pressing
her lips against his, touching him the way she ached to, letting
herself get completely lost in him.

But she pulled back away. She had no reason to believe that Spike
would welcome her touch, her kiss. He was in love with Buffy. They
usually were. It's not like she hadn't been in that situation before.
Spike had, unaccountably, become her friend. He even let her cuddle
up against him during movies. She wouldn't risk that, wouldn't risk
offending or upsetting him. It would be more than foolhardy, it would
be dangerous, she reminded herself. As long as the bond was in place,
she *needed* for Spike to spend time with her. There was too much at
stake.

"I'll never submit!" she replied, forcing herself to laugh. "And if
you kill me with tickling, I won't be able to make you the hot
chocolate I promised to go with the s'mores."

He could tell that her laugh was forced. Was she that upset over
being close to him? She hadn't minded before. Suddenly, another
possibility occurred to him and he abruptly pulled away.

"Make me hot chocolate *immediately*" he said, "and I *might* forgive
you." He smiled at her, his eyes twinkling. Years of experience at
hiding his emotions gave him the necessary aplomb to pull it off
successfully. Holding her so close, with her heart pounding, her
blood pulsing under his hands, her scent engulfing him, his body had.
responded. She must have felt it, he reasoned. That was why she
pulled away. That was why her laughter was forced. In typical Willow
fashion, she was trying to ignore the issue to keep him from being
embarrassed. Well, he could certainly follow her lead on that.

Relieved (and just a tiny bit disappointed) to be removed from the
path of temptation, Willow leapt up and headed for the kitchen.

"Hot chocolate, coming right up!" she said. She stopped a few steps
from the doorway as another thought occurred to her. "If I ask really
nicely, will you toast another marshmallow for me?" she asked.

He raised an eyebrow in response. "Convince me." he purred.

"I'll be your best friend?" she said, with such an adorably
overdone "sweet-and-innocent" expression on her face that he couldn't
help but laugh.

"Not much competition there, Red. You're already my only friend."

The "sweet-and-innocent" smile dropped off her face and her eyes
widened. "I am?" she asked, softly.

"Yeah." he shrugged, looking away, cursing himself again for acting
like a bloody poof. He silently prayed that she wouldn't make a big
deal about it.

"Then I guess that means" she said, in the same soft voice, "that
you'll be toasting me another marshmallow, right?" she asked. He
looked back up and saw the mischievous twinkle in her eye. He threw a
marshmallow at her. She ducked it, giggling, and headed into the
kitchen.

He went over to her movie collection and began searching it
frantically. Talking was well and good, but he felt the irrational
need to "save" the conversation for an emergency. He didn't want to
run the risk of running out of things to say to her while it was
still so early. He was determined to watch movies until she was too
tired to watch any more and only then would he bring out the
conversation, as a last ditch method to keep from having to leave.
The last thing he wanted was to leave, to return to his cold, empty,
miserable crypt that smelled like spilled alcohol and death.

He wanted to stay exactly where he was; in a warm, comfortable house
that smelled like chocolate and his Red. His Red. His Red who let him
hold her during movies and made him hot chocolate and teased him and
laughed at his jokes. His Red who understood his sense of humor and
appreciated his intelligence and showed consideration for his
insecurities. His beautiful, brilliant, fascinating Red who smelled
like Heaven and tasted like the essence of temptation.

His broken-hearted Red. He forced himself to remember that; forced
himself to remember that if she clung to him at all, if she relished
his company in any way, it was because she was lonely and he was
convenient. The slayer had made it abundantly clear that while Spike
could be useful in an emergency, he was beyond the pale for social
consideration. If the slayer, the heterosexual slayer who had slept
with a vampire before, found him to be undesirable, then his innocent
little lesbian witch wouldn't want him in a million years. Not that
he wanted her! Of course not! He was in love with the slayer, wasn't
he? He wasn't the type to change loyalties so quickly; he had loved
Dru for over a century! All he wanted from the witch was a little of
the companionship she seemed to offer so freely. He'd take it while
he could get it. After all, he was lonely and broken-hearted as well.
And she was convenient. And when she found a way to get rid of his
chip, he'd break the bond and they'd go their separate directions. He
told himself that he did not doubt that they both preferred it that
way.

But he hadn't broken the bond yet. She hadn't taken out the chip; he
hadn't even fought Glory. And no matter what the reasons or why they
felt the need to seek each other out, they were both lonely and
broken-hearted and conveniently located to cling to each other for a
little while. For at least the rest of the night. Which meant that he
had to make sure she let him stay for at least a few more hours. He
finally picked a movie and set it up in the VCR. He had just settled
himself into the couch, remote in hand, when she returned to the
room, holding two steaming mugs of hot chocolate. She handed one to
him with a slight, hidden smile on her face. He took a sip and raised
an eyebrow in surprise.

"Blood?" he asked.

"Yes." she answered. "Half and half. Half hot chocolate and half
blood. My mom does it the same way, only with coffee instead of
blood. I thought you might like it."

"I do." he answered with a smile. He did like it. And he liked her
for thinking of it, for planning ways to make him happier and more
comfortable. He patted the seat cushion next to him, motioning for
her to join him. She seated herself next to him and immediately
snuggled up against him, tucking her legs up underneath and leaning
her head on his shoulder. His smile grew wider as he slid an arm
around her, settling her comfortably against his body.

"Wait till you see what I picked out." he said. She lifted her head
to look up at him with a questioning look on her face, but he refused
to answer, merely grinning at her as he pressed play. With a sigh,
she settled her head back on his shoulder, then began to grin herself
as the opening credits played across the screen.


Section 29:

She had mentally run through all her selection of movies as she
waited for the movie to begin. Which would he choose? She had a
pretty large collection. There were several action movies (she had,
after all, been best friends with boys until she was fifteen); maybe
he chose one of those? He seemed like the action movie type. Since he
couldn't hurt people himself, he probably enjoyed watching them hurt
each other.

Or maybe one of the old movies? Willow's grandmother had gotten her
hooked on them years before and she owned a pretty wide variety.
Spike had probably seen some of them when they first came out in
theatres. Maybe he'd want to watch one of those? She kind of hoped he
had chosen one of those. He'd be sure to have an unusual story to
tell about it. She loved his stories.

But she also had a few vampire and witch-based flicks; mostly gag
gifts from Buffy and Xander over the years. Maybe he had chosen one
of those. She had a couple different versions of Dracula. It would be
fun watching one of them with Spike, getting his perspective since he
actually knew the guy. Knowing Spike, anything was possible. And
judging from the grin on his face, she was pretty sure he had chosen
this movie with the intention of surprising her. But even knowing
this, she was still surprised when the movie finally began.

`Mannequin.' He had chosen to watch the movie `Mannequin.' She
couldn't believe it. He had explained it to her, saying that he
wanted to have ammunition for his arguments for the next time he saw
Niblet, and since she seemed to think that this movie was the
McCarthy bloke's shining moment, he knew he had to see it for
himself.

Of course, that was a load of crap. He didn't actually think he'd
gain anything from watching the movie (in fact, based on what he had
heard from Li'l Bit, he was reasonably sure that watching the movie
would actually decrease his intelligence) but he figured that with a
cover story like that, Willow couldn't refuse to watch it. He was
right. She settled comfortably against him, sipping her hot chocolate
and giggling at the horrible movie all the way through to the closing
credits.

"Well," Spike said, when she stopped the movie and hit rewind, "that
just may be the worst movie I've ever seen in my entire unlife."

"Oh, I find that hard to believe." Willow replied, sitting up and
stretching.

"You don't think it's awful?" he asked, looking down at her with
raised eyebrows. Did she realize that when she stretched like that,
her shirt rode up and he got a glimpse of bare midriff? Knowing how
self-conscious she was about showing any skin, he figured that she
probably didn't know.

"Oh, it's awful, alright." she answered, cheerfully, unaware of the
direction that his thoughts had taken. "But you've been around since
the beginning of the movie industry. I'm sure you've seen lots of
really bad movies. There must be a movie out there somewhere that's
even worse. At least this was a comedy. It doesn't attempt to be
taken seriously."

Spike laughed. "Only you, Red, would put that much thought into
whether or not this piece of garbage could actually be the worst
movie ever made."

"Not the worst movie ever made," Willow answered, distractedly, her
words muffled by a yawn, "just the worst movie you've ever seen."

"I don't know, Red." Spike teased. "I'm pretty sure it's the worst
film I've ever seen and it just might be the worst piece of drek ever
made."

"Oh!" Willow gasped and jumped up as a new thought occurred to
her. "It's not the worst movie ever made and I have proof!" She
rushed over to the movie cabinet and rummaged around for a minute
before returning to the couch, triumphantly, with a videotape clasped
in her hands.

"It can't be the worst movie ever made," she explained, "because they
made a sequel and it's even worse!"

With a look of pure shock on his face, Spike took the tape from
Willow. Sure enough, there was the movie, entitled "Mannequin 2: On
the Move."

Willow giggled at the look on Spike's face; it was the same kind of
revolted fascination with which people look at car accidents on the
side of the highway.

"They made a sequel?" he asked.

"Well, it's not exactly a sequel, because it doesn't deal with the
same characters, but it's sort of the same premise, revamped, with
some of the same supporting cast."

"They made a sequel?" he said, in the same stunned tone. It was
obvious he was having trouble with the concept.

"Yes, Spike." Willow repeated patiently. "They made a sequel."

"They made a sequel," Spike said, "and you paid money for a copy of
it?"

Willow blushed. "Actually, Dawn bought it for me." she mumbled.

"But you've watched it, right?" he said. "You'd have to have watched
it to know that it's worse than the original."

Her blush grew darker and Spike hid a grin. Oh, he was still shocked
and horrified that a sequel had been made, but she sure was cute when
she blushed. It made him want to whisper suggestive things in her ear
and see how long she was capable of continuous blushing. He wondered
if she blushed when she made love. She probably did. Right beautiful
she must look, face flushed, and eyes shining, with only that blush
covering and coloring her beautifully white skin.

Then he remembered that the only ones who had seen how she looked
when she made love had been wolf-boy and the spineless sorceress. As
much as the thought of his Red in his throes of passion turned him
on, the thought of her partners turned him right back off. What a
magnificent waste. With the right partner, he was sure that she could
teach the torches to burn bright.

Where the hell had that come from? Spike made a mental note not to
associate his only friend with quotes from `Romeo and Juliet'. Sure,
she was desirable. He would have to be blind not to have noticed. But
he couldn't allow her to be makes-you-think-of-poetry-and-flowers
kind of desirable. Bad things happened when women made him think of
poetry. He was better with lust and passion and anger. He was master
of those emotions. It was what he felt for the slayer and he knew,
even though she denied it, that it was what the slayer felt for him,
as well. He could handle that. But poetry. he couldn't deal with that
again. Red seemed instinctively suited for the poetry kind of love.
His Red wasn't for the likes of him.

He deliberately shook off those thoughts, and looked at her again. He
noticed that she was still blushing, and took pity on her.

"You know what this means, don't you Red?" he asked.

Hesitantly, she looked up. "W-what does it mean?" she replied.

"It means that *this* might possibly be the worst movie ever made."
he answered with a grin.

"I still think that a comedy couldn't possibly be the worst movie
ever made." she said, slowly recovering her aplomb.

"Well, there's only one thing we can do." he said, in a mock-serious
voice.

"And what is that?" she said, in a breathless tone of mock-suspense.

"We have to watch it and let me see for myself." he replied, smirking.

Willow rolled her eyes, but walked over to the VCR to put the movie
in. Spike exhaled a tiny sigh of relief. It had worked. He would get
to stay a little longer.

Willow returned to the sofa, and tried to make herself comfortable.
After squirming for a minute against him, she finally sat up.

"Stretch out." she ordered Spike. He looked at her with a confused
expression on his face. "I want to stretch out," she said, "and
there's not enough room for me to stretch out without you getting in
the way unless you're stretched out, too. So go ahead and lie down."
Spike was surprised, but obedient. He lay down, pressing as far back
against the back of the couch as he could. She lay down in front of
him, settling down into the couch cushions and nestling back into his
waiting arms.

"Aren't you afraid of falling off?" he asked. He certainly was
thrilled with this turn of events. He was currently relishing the
feel of her softness and warmth pressed full-length against him and
the sweetness of her smell completely surrounding him. But he was
worried that she might fall and hurt herself. The couch was fairly
wide, as couches go, but it wasn't exactly designed for this.

Wordless, she reached behind her for his hand and took it in her own.
She wrapped it around her waist, securing herself in the circle of
his arms. "Nope." she answered. "Not worried at all. Now, be quiet,
and watch the horrible movie."

She both heard his chuckle and felt its vibration in the strong, hard
chest pressed against her back. She shivered slightly at the
sensation, and pressed just a little bit closer to him as the movie
began.


Section 30:

Within fifteen minutes, they were both fast asleep. It was for the
best. It truly was an awful movie. Willow was right to be embarrassed
about owning a copy, even if it was a gift. They were tired, they
were very comfortable, and the movie was very bad. It was only
natural that they would drift off in short order. Spike fell asleep
first. Willow, with her back to him, was unaware of it. After all,
she couldn't see his face and couldn't feel him breathe. Also, even
in sleep, his arm still remained firmly around her waist, holding her
close. Anyway, she fell asleep shortly thereafter, herself. For the
next few hours, the two of them slept quite peacefully and
contentedly, blissfully oblivious to the horrible movie playing out
in front of them.

Willow woke up about two and a half hours later, surprised to see
that the tape had ended and rewound itself. She remembered closing
her eyes for a second near the beginning of the movie, intending to
just rest her eyes for a moment. She blushed, immediately embarrassed
as she realized she must have been asleep for hours. Poor Spike. She
could feel him still lying perfectly still in his position behind
her. He probably hadn't wanted to move for fear of waking her, since
she had, essentially, trapped him with his body pinned in place
behind hers.

She rolled over, turning in his arms, intending to apologize, but she
stopped with the words still half-formed on her lips when she
realized that Spike had fallen asleep, as well. Her expression
softened. He looked so relaxed when he slept. Willow took advantage
of the unguarded moment to conduct a detailed, up-close-and-personal
examination of his face. She adored people watching. It was a habit
she had developed over years of being a wallflower. She loved to
watch people's faces and see the play of their expressions when they
didn't realize they were being watched, and most people never picked
up on the quiet, unobtrusive redhead who watched them so closely. Of
course, she rarely got a chance to do so with Spike. He always seemed
to notice when she was observing him, even across a crowded room. His
reaction was always the same. He would turn to face her with that
trademark smirk and one eyebrow raised, causing her to blush and look
away. She had learned to sneak glances at him, only a few seconds at
a time. This current opportunity for unabridged, uninterrupted
examination was something she had been waiting years for.

His face was exquisitely formed and the vampiric paleness suited his
finely chiseled features. She thought that he looked like an artist's
exercise in the precise planes and angles of perfect beauty. The
impression was aided by the calm, peaceful expression on his face,
which would have looked almost innocent if it hadn't been
contradicted by the bleached blonde hair and black clothes. Willow
smiled at her thoughts. She knew that he would be horrified to hear
that she thought he looked even remotely innocent. That was the whole
point behind the Billy Idol ensemble. Spike was all about image. He
had carefully and deliberately made himself into the Big Bad.
Innocent was the last impression he wanted to project. But innocent
or evil, he was still so shockingly beautiful. Willow's fingers
ghosted over his profile, aching to touch him but afraid of waking
him up.

She wondered what he had looked like when he was human, before his
days and long, dark nights of bleach and black leather. Had his
sleeping face looked completely innocent, then? Years before, when
Spike first showed up in Sunnydale, Willow had gone through the
watcher's diaries and examined all of their accounts of him. As with
most vampires, very little was known about his life before he was
turned, but from his viciousness, even in the early years just after
his turning, the watchers had surmised that he had probably been a
violent, dangerous man even as a human. Maybe he was the perpetrator
of some elaborate, mysterious crime that caught the attention of
Drusilla and made her seek him out to sire him.

Willow was inclined to take the opposite point of view. If he felt
the need to form an image of himself as dangerous and lethal, it
seemed more likely that he was doing it to get away from what he had
been like as a human. She remembered what Angelus had been like when
he returned during her junior year. He had wanted to destroy
everything that reminded him of what he had been like when he was
souled. And Willow still shuddered whenever she thought of her
vampiric self from the alternate dimension. She had been turned so
young, when she was still so innocent. And in reaction, she had
become ruthless, insatiable, and far too fond of very binding
leather. Spike was probably the same way. If he was determined to be
a ruthless vampire, was it possible that he had been fighting against
his memories of himself as a gentle man?

Willow sighed. She could spend hours analyzing Spike, but it wouldn't
change the situation they were in now. Spike was fast asleep on her
couch and had her wrapped in his arms. What was she going to do about
it? She contemplated her options. She knew what she *should* do. She
should wake him up, send him away to his crypt, and then go up to her
room to sleep in her own bed. Alone. That was the proper, appropriate
thing to do. But she really, really didn't want to. She was so very
comfortable in his arms. They were the nicest arms she had been in in
years. She didn't want to leave them, didn't want to leave him.

Oh, she knew it was partially the bond. Since his proximity
automatically gave her warm fuzzies, it stood to reason that sleeping
in his arms would feel comfortable and satisfying. But it was more
than that. The feel of his arms around her affected more than just
the bond. She had always hated sleeping alone, loving the feeling of
another body close to hers. But it was more than that, as well. There
was something in the way that he held her, the sensation of him
cradling her in his arms, that made her feel safe and protected and
even a little bit cherished. She knew that while he held her, he
wouldn't let anything hurt her. And, in a part of her mind that she
tried to ignore, a purely feminine part of her admitted that it felt
amazing to have his beautifully muscled, very masculine form wrapped
around her.

Carefully, she maneuvered her position, moving slowly so that she
wouldn't wake him up. After all, if he woke up, she was sure that he
would want to leave, and all her work to get them comfortably settled
would be wasted. They were already in the dark. Spike had claimed
that the last movie required his complete attention, and he had
turned off the lights. The blank blue screen of the television was
all that lit the room and the slight hum of the very old VCR was the
only sound. She just managed to reach the remote controls where they
lay on the coffee table without having to pull herself out of his
embrace. Punching the necessary buttons on each of the remotes, she
switched off the TV and the VCR, leaving the room silent and dark,
except for the light from the streetlights shining in through the
windows. she thought. take care of those, too.>

She thought about getting up to close the curtains, but decided
against it. The whole purpose of the exercise was to arrange things
so that she wouldn't have to leave Spike's arms. Instead, she shifted
her body around so that she faced the windows. "Claudette." she
whispered at the curtains, and they silently slid shut. She smiled,
pleased with herself. She hadn't tried that spell before. It was nice
to know that it worked. The windows didn't face east, so there
probably wasn't any danger in leaving them open, but she figured it
was better to be safe than sorry. It wouldn't do to wake up to a big
pile of Spike-dust in the morning.

Then she pulled the throw blanket off the back of the sofa and
settled it over the two of them. Facing him this time, instead of
with her back to him, Willow snuggled back into extremely pleasant
sensation of Spike's embrace, wrapping her arms around him, as well.
Within moments, she had drifted off to sleep, her face nestled
against his shoulder and covered in a contented smile.

Later, Spike's demon kicked in, automatically waking him about an
hour before dawn. As he woke, he thought he was still dreaming. He
had been dreaming that he was human again. When he had first been
turned, he had had that dream all the time. He'd dream about being
outside, in the sunlight: feeling its warmth and basking in its
brightness. He didn't really miss most aspects of humanity. But he
missed the sun. Well, really, what he missed was feeling warm.

Vampires aren't exactly cold; it's more like they're consistently
room temperature. Of course, since most of them choose to live in
crypts, room temperature usually tended to be rather cool. It's a
problem that bothers most new vampires: never really being warm. Some
try to combat the chill by buying electric blankets, some keep human
concubines, some feed right before going to sleep, knowing that the
fresh blood will keep them warm for a few hours. But electric
blankets don't work very well in crypts, human concubines die too
quickly, and feeding right before bed only makes you warm when you go
to sleep. When you wake up, you're cold again.

After a couple of years, most vampires get used to it. It's not
exactly that they enjoy being cold, it's just that it becomes harder
and harder to remember what it felt like to truly be warm. How can
you miss something you only barely remember? Spike was unusual in
that he still dreamed about the sun, on occasion, but the dreams had
become increasingly rare over the years.

That's why, when he woke up, he thought that he was still dreaming.
It had been over a century since he had woken up feeling this warm. A
soft, pleasant, luxurious heat had soaked into his very skin, warming
him through and through. He fought against waking up, not wanting the
beautiful feeling to fade. Finally, he couldn't fight it anymore.
Reluctantly, he opened his eyes.

He was shocked to discover that the warmth didn't fade. It still
surrounded him, sweet and perfect, and smelling like. Red? He looked
down at her, fast asleep in his arms, and realized what had happened.
They must've fallen asleep during the movie. that.> he thought, relieved that he hadn't had to watch the movie
after all. From the few moments of it that he had seen before falling
asleep, it had proven even worse than he had feared.

He looked around, noting that the VCR and TV had been turned off. Red
had obviously woken up at some point. He wondered why she hadn't
woken him as well, and kicked him out while she was at it, but he was
profoundly grateful that she hadn't. He smiled at the shut curtains.
It was so like his witch to take care of that, take care of him, take
care of anyone who would let her. He noticed the blanket she had
wrapped around the two of them. With that blanket holding in her
warmth, she didn't seem too cold cuddling against a corpse. She
certainly didn't seem uncomfortable.

He knew he should wake her, get her off of the too-small couch and
let her sleep in her bed. But really, he persuaded himself, what
would that accomplish? She was comfortable. He was comfortable. The
room was sun-proofed and the sun was already rising. He wouldn't have
time to get back to the crypt anyway. Besides, it would be a shame to
wake her when she was sleeping so peacefully. With a smile, he
settled back into the couch, pulling his witch just a little closer.

He noticed another thing she had changed when she had woken up.
Before, she had had her back to him, held against him solely by the
grip of his arm around her waist. Now, she was facing him, her cheek
nestled against his shoulder, her face only inches from his and her
arms wrapped around his body. No wonder he had felt so warm when he
woke up. He was, quite literally, surrounded by her. It felt
amazingly good. He closed his eyes and breathed her in. He was unable
to resist the temptation of her face so close to his, and he brushed
a small kiss across her warm cheek. Though she remained fast asleep,
she let out a little murmur of pleasure and snuggled closer to him,
tightening her arms around him. With a little purr of pleasure of his
own, Spike settled into her arms, and soon fell back asleep.


Section 31:

Spike didn't realize he was asleep, and he had no idea that he was
dreaming. It all seemed so real and completely natural in that it-all-
seems-rational-and-normal-even-though-it-will-probably-seem-bizarre-
when-I-wake-up kind of way that so many dreams possess. But in this
case, it wasn't really Spike's fault that he didn't realize he was
dreaming. It's not that he was unobservant or unintelligent, but the
beginning of his dream picked up so naturally at where he had been
when he was awake that he missed the transition. In his dream, he was
in his Red's house, on her couch, in her arms, relishing the
sweetness of her scent and her warmth and her touch as she nestled
into him, holding him close. All of that was the same, in reality and
in his dream. And in his dream, as in reality, there remained only
minutes until dawn.

Really, the only difference in his dream world was that the curtains
covering the windows were open. Wide open. And the window suddenly
faced east, even though it hadn't last night. The sun was about to
rise. Spike lay there calmly, not attempting to move, cradling Willow
in his arms and looking at the windows with interest and curiosity.
Even in his dream, he knew he was a vampire and that sunlight turned
vampires to dust, but he felt no trace of fear or apprehension. He
felt safe and protected, fully aware that he was in no danger as long
as he was with Red. This belief gave him untroubled calm even as the
sky began to lighten and the sun began to rise.

Somewhere there was a part of his brain that knew that the windows of
the living room faced north, not east, but that part of his mind
didn't interfere in the dream as Spike watched the sun come up
directly in front of him, filling the sky with elaborate pinks and
purples as a pre-show before rising slowly before him, in all of its
golden glory. A silent tear slid down his cheek, unchecked. Spike
didn't notice. He was enraptured by the sight before him. It was the
most beautiful thing he had ever seen. Even in his mortal years, he
had never been a religious man, but the sight before him made the
beginning of the Bible run through his mind for the first time in a
century.

"And God said, Let there be light: and there was light. And God saw
the light, that it was good."

No wonder God had started with light. It was, indeed, a good way to
begin a world.

Sunlight filtered through the room, touching Spike's skin as it stole
onto the couch, banishing the shadows. It's brightness shone on
Willow's face, making her stir as she began to wake up. She shifted
against him slightly, murmuring in her sleep and burrowing more
tightly in his arms, trying to hold on to sleep. The movement caught
Spike's attention and he dragged his eyes away from the window to
look at her and for a moment, it seemed as if everything froze. The
sunrise became the second most beautiful thing he had ever seen.

His first thought was that she looked like an angel. The sunlight
brought out the warm, white radiance of her porcelain skin and
highlighted the purity of her features, but it was her hair that
truly dazzled him. He had thought her hair looked lovely under
moonlight, lamplight, candlelight and even the fluorescent lights of
her dorm room freshman year, but he had never dreamed it would look
so wonderful in sunlight. It seemed to glow around her like a halo of
fire. He was unable to resist the urge to touch it, stroking it
softly and running his fingers through the silky strands. His gentle
but insist caress finally woke her and he was dazzled again by the
way the sunlight brought an extra sparkling flame into her beautiful
eyes.

"But soft!" Spike whispered to her slowly opening eyes, "what light
through yonder window breaks? It is the east, and Willow is the sun."
Spike smiled at the fittingness of the quote as he continued to
stroke her hair. In his dream, he forgot his earlier vow not to
associate Willow with the poetry of "Romeo and Juliet." The words
just came out instinctively, as natural as a sun rising in the
morning.

She smiled at him sleepily, leaning into his caress. As her eyes came
into focus, an irrepressibly mischievous grin blossomed on her face.

"So I guess you like your present." she whispered, propping her head
up on her hand so she could see out the window and nodding in the
direction of the rising sun with adorably obvious pride.

At that moment he realized, not as a revelation but as one of those
things that you just *know*, in the way you instinctively know things
in dreams, that she had done it. She had given him the sunrise.

Spike chuckled. "You know you really didn't need to go all out like
this, Red. You could have just gotten me an ashtray."

"Why bother?" she answered. "You wouldn't have used it anyway." She
lowered her head back to his shoulder and snuggled against him,
sighing with satisfaction as he pulled her closer to his
body. "Besides," she continued, "I had a funny feeling that you might
like this better."

"I love it, Red." Spike replied, planting a gentle kiss on her
forehead. "How could I not? You gave me the sun."

She looked up into his eyes and he was surprised, even in his dream,
at the warmth and devotion that he saw there.

"I'd give you the world, if I could." she whispered. She lifted her
hand and placed it gently on the back of his neck, stroking the
curling ends of his hair as she slowly, slowly, slowly pulled his
mouth down on to hers, all the while staring into his eyes, until she
closed them just as their lips made contact.

The kiss in the crypt had been sweet and dizzying and delicious, but
it had been sudden and unexpected and Spike hadn't really had the
opportunity to savor it. This kiss was slow and deep and claiming.
Instead of teasing his lips as she had done before, her tongue slid
into his mouth almost immediately and if Spike hadn't been so
distracted by the beautiful feel of her opening to him so completely,
he would have smiled at her obvious eagerness to taste him and touch
him. He quickly returned the favor by slipping his tongue into her
mouth as well, and moaned slightly at her exquisite flavor and
perfect, searing warmth.

She wrapped her arms around him and held him as close as possible as
he shifted her underneath him, sliding his body on top of hers. Not
wanting to hurt her, he carefully rested his weight on his elbows but
he allowed himself the pleasure of full-body contact with her soft,
warm frame. She wrapped herself around him, seeking points of contact
along her entire body. She whimpered deliciously at the feel of him,
and he grinned when he smelled the skyrocketing scent of her arousal.

The kiss seemed to go on for days. Her hands drifted over his back
and up and down the line of his spine, sliding under his t-shirt to
trail her fingers along his bare skin, always pulling him closer.
Meanwhile, his hands were equally occupied in stroked her shoulders,
her neck, and the beautiful lines of her face while taking the kiss
deeper and deeper until it made even his highly experienced head
start to spin. Realizing that she needed to breathe, he forced his
lips away from hers and refocused the full attention of his lips and
his tongue onto the side of her neck. He closed his eyes, wanting to
focus all of his senses on the feel and the taste of her.

She gasped at the feel of his cool lips on her neck and then gave a
long drawn-out moan when he began licking at her pulse point. He
grinned against the warm skin and redoubled his attentions. Obviously
determined to prove that he was just as affected by her as she was by
him, she started rubbing against him, sliding her hands down to his
ass so that she could thrust her hips directly against his. He
couldn't prevent a strangled moan. She smiled at her success.

He retaliated by adding his teeth to the arsenal at her neck,
alternating licks and kisses with soft, gentle bites and nips at her
beautiful throat. Immediately, Willow's hands flew up to Spike's
head, threading her fingers through his hair and holding him firmly
against her neck. Spike was careful to keep his human face on, not
wanting to run the risk of damaging her with his fangs. He wasn't
scared of the chip. As riled up as she was, she probably wouldn't
even feel it if he bit her, and if she didn't experience pain, then
neither would he. But he didn't want to hurt her. He never wanted to
hurt her.

From the sounds she was making, he was pretty sure she was feeling
nothing short of bliss as she whimpered with pleasure and panted for
breath. The feel of her hot breath on his neck mixed with the
scrumptious squirming of her delectable body underneath his was
quickly driving him insane. He held her closer, tighter, sliding his
hand behind her, under her t-shirt and up the silky skin of her back,
enjoying the feel of her warm flesh under his fingers while using the
leverage of the position to press her as close as possible. Her
panting grew harsher, showing her approval. But then the sound of her
panting changed. Her breathing patterns altered and she.

.began to whistle?

As Spike woke up, the sound of whistling became clearer. The paperboy
was delivering the "Sunnydale News" and whistling as he worked. The
whistling grew muted as he worked his way further down the street and
finally faded away entirely as he turned at the corner. Spike didn't
notice. He was in the moment when you first wake up when you want
desperately to believe that it wasn't just a dream, and you find
yourself trying to rationalize how it could be possible, could be
real. Reluctantly, Spike opened his eyes, and wondered when the room
had gotten so dark. Had Red whispered a spell to close the curtains
while he had been focused on her neck? It was possible. Then he
looked down at Red, sleeping sweetly in his arms. Instead of lips
swollen with kisses and cheeks flushed with excitement, he saw
smooth, untouched lips, a peaceful, relaxed expression and heard a
gentle, slow heartbeat showing REM sleep patterns that couldn't have
been achieved in the past two minutes.

The curtains were closed and Spike could feel the sun rising behind
the wall with no windows. Red was soundly sleeping.

The dream had ended.

Section 32:

As Willow started to wake up, she automatically reached out for the
person beside her. She wanted to snuggle a little longer before
having to wake up completely. This time, she wasn't reaching for
Tara. It wasn't that she was over Tara; she doubted she ever would
truly get over her love for the girl. She never fully got over Oz.
She wasn't the type to ever completely recover from loving someone.
But as she remembered what the girl had said to her the last time
they spoke, how hurt and bitter she had sounded over Willow's
resolution to help her friend regardless of the cost. Tara had always
been so quiet, that Willow had been able to ignore the other girl's
more selfish side. Any time Tara objected to patrolling or
researching, Willow was always able to talk her into it pretty
quickly. She had allowed herself to believe that that meant that the
blonde didn't mind. Willow had been so happy to finally be in a
relationship with someone who loved her so completely and who truly
understood her magic that she tried to ignore all the tiny warning
signs in their relationship.

Though the night that Tara left had been the first time that Tara had
truly gone off on Willow and her friends, Willow remembered a hundred
little occasions where the other girl had reacted in similar, if not
so vocal, ways; trying to put some distance between Willow and her
Scooby ways. She had resented the role that Willow's friends played
in her life, she had definitely resented the role that demonic forces
played in all their lives, and most of all, she had seemed to resent
the fact that she was expected to deal with it, help with it, put
forth the time and effort to make the world a better place.

It was kind of ironic. Most people had a lot of trouble believing in
vampires and slayers, but once they figured out what went bump in the
night, they wanted to help. Heck, even Cordelia had been willing to
fight vampires, once they finally convinced her that they were real.
They didn't have the same kind of problems with Tara. As a hereditary
witch, the girl had always known that vampires and demons and the
forces of darkness were real and tangible. She just didn't care. Just
as Tara had done when her family told her she was part demon, Tara's
solution to the problem had been to run away and hide from what she
believed to be the truth. That, in itself, wouldn't have been much of
a problem. After all, bravery isn't something everyone possesses and
there's no shame in getting scared. The problem was that when she ran
to hide, she wanted to take Willow with her. And that was never an
option for Willow.

So Willow knew, even in that misty half-awake dreamy state, she KNEW
that what she had had with Tara had ended. No matter what had
happened, she couldn't have built the life with Tara that she wanted.
Sooner or later, it would have ended between the two of them. It hurt
that it happened sooner rather than later. But life as a slayerette
on the Hellmouth had taught her years before the brutal necessity of
moving on from any and all broken hearts. In her mind and in her
heart, she knew the girl was gone. The forever kind of gone. She
still missed her, still loved her, would probably still dream about
her on occasion, but she wouldn't be reaching for her again in those
moments right before waking up. It wouldn't do any good.

No, this time the person she was reaching for was Spike. Not that she
particularly wanted Spike to be beside her when she woke up (or so
she told herself) but she had expected him to be there. In fact, she
was expecting (and hoping) that he would still be asleep. That way,
she could snuggle with him for a few minutes without disturbing him
and then, fortified by the contact she always craved, she'd be ready
to get up and face the day. She hated getting up in the morning.
Snuggles were usually the only things that resigned her to having to
wake up. She could snuggle up to an unconscious Spike. He wouldn't
know the difference.

She clearly remembered falling asleep in his arms. It stood to reason
that he'd still be there when she woke up. Spike should have been
trapped in her house by the daylight just as he was trapped on the
couch by her body, blocking him into the corner. But when she reached
out for him leaning forward to nestle against him, all she felt was
empty space, and then the back of the couch. He wasn't there.

Her eyes snapped open, and she examined the room. Everything else was
just as she had left it the night before. The TV and VCR were off,
the curtains were closed, the coffee table was littered with popcorn
and coffee mugs and marshmallows and graham cracker crumbs, and the
throw blanket from the back of the couch was securely wrapped around
her, but there was no Spike. she thought to herself.
She didn't know
how exactly he had managed to get off of the couch without waking
her, but since she wasn't covered in Spike-dust, it was pretty
obvious that he had.

she reasoned. It made sense,
really. If he had stayed, he would have been trapped in her house all
day. Why would he want that? She wished he had woken her, let her
know that he was going, but it was logical to assume that he thought
she'd prefer to sleep. With a sigh, she curled up into a ball,
snuggling against the back of the couch. It was far less satisfying
than Spike's arms, but she needed to cuddle against something.

She tried to recapture the sense of lazy contentedness she had held
before she woke, but it wouldn't come. As she shivered slightly under
the blanket, she wondered how it was that lying in the arms of a
corpse had made her feel so warm and comfortable, and how his absence
now made her feel so cold and alone. Her vision blurred slightly with
tears. She shut her eyes, willing them away, cursing herself for
wanting to cry. She should be used to being alone by now. It wouldn't
do any good to waste more tears.

She held her eyes firmly shut, scanning her memory for any sleep
spells. She wasn't ready to get up yet. She didn't even want to go
upstairs to her room. She wanted to stay on the couch and not have to
move and not have to open her eyes for as long as possible. It would
be easiest to do all of that if she was asleep. She knew that her
attitude and her determination to avoid dealing with her problems for
the time being was petty and childish and irresponsible, but she
really wanted to sleep for, oh, maybe another week or so. Then she'd
be able wake up and deal with the mess of her world. She wasn't ready
for it yet; she needed that week of sleep first. After all the times
she had stayed up late to ace the test, or be there for Buffy, or
baby-sit Dawn or save the world, she had surely earned a week of
sleep.

She knew she didn't have that option. She had responsibilities, she
had obligations, she had placed to go and things to do, starting with
an eleven o'clock class, immediately followed by a twelve thirty
class, leading directly into the world-saving ritual at two o'clock,
another class at three thirty and a Scooby meeting followed by patrol
around seven. Tuesdays and Thursdays were her busy days. Even when
they didn't include world save-age. She couldn't even sleep the rest
of the day away, as exceptionally tempting as the thought sounded.

But it was still fairly early. As long as she was up by ten o'clock,
she could still be on time for her class. Two more hours of sleep
wouldn't hurt anything. And they would be two more hours where she
had nothing to deal with, nothing to worry about, nothing to think
about, and no unpleasant reminder that once again, she was sleeping
alone. She would be responsible and organized and goal-oriented and
emotionally secure later. For now, she would sleep.

Then she noticed the smell coming from the kitchen and suppressed a
groan. It was sweet of Dawn to come over and make her breakfast
again, but comforting an emotionally unbalanced witch was not an
adequate excuse for skipping class. The school had been closed the
previous day for teacher's meetings, but it was open for business
today. Willow knew she'd have to talk to Dawn about what counted as a
valid reason for missing school. Then she'd have to get dressed and
get Dawn to school and her plan for two more hours of uninterrupted
sleep would vanish like smoke. She sighed. There was also the slight
factor that she didn't really want to be comforted or cheered up. She
had sort of looked forward to the chance to be moping and miserable
for a little while without having to put on a brave front. But at
least the cooking smelled better today. No scent of scorched pancakes
made with dubious ingredients. In fact, she noticed as she sat up, it
smelled really good.

"Dawnie?" she murmured sleepily as she headed into the
kitchen. "Whadja make me?" She stopped abruptly as she fully entered
the kitchen and saw the person standing at the stove. It wasn't Dawn.

"I know it's early in the morning, but there's really no excuse for
mixing me up with Niblet. Judging by the contents of the fridge, I'd
say you don't keep kosher. So any objections to a bacon and cheese
omelet, Red?"


Section 33:

It took her a minute, but she finally realized that Spike was waiting
for her answer. "A bacon and cheese omelet sounds good." she managed
to answer, numbly, as she half sit and half fell into one of the
kitchen chairs. "You're making me an omelet?" she asked, still dazed.

"Would you rather I scrambled the eggs?" he asked, deliberately
misunderstanding her question. He knew she wanted to know why he was
still there. He thought that maybe if he surprised her with
breakfast, she wouldn't ask him why he hadn't left. He had no idea
what he was going to tell her. He had spent the last hour trying to
come up with plausible answers but he hadn't been able to come up
with a single bloody thing. He just hoped that if he could keep her
distracted, she'd forget to ask.

After the damn paperboy had woken him up, he hadn't been able to fall
back asleep. He just lay there for a while, cradling Willow in his
arms, but he couldn't get himself to relax. He had to fight himself
not to nuzzle her neck, pull her closer, wake her up with kisses and
caresses and pick right back up where the dream left off. But he knew
that that wasn't an option. She'd probably kick him out the door into
the nice, sunny day. Or, worse still, she'd call her friends. If the
slayer or the watcher or even the moron knew that he so much as
considered molesting Red in her sleep, he'd be lucky to get dusted.
More likely, they'd keep him undead and torture him for weeks before
finally staking him out for the sunrise.

And he'd lose his friend. She'd never trust him again if he took
advantage of her like that. He'd lose the chance to ever have another
movie night, or hold her close, or watch her while she slept in his
arms. He couldn't bear the thought of losing her friendship over some
lust-driven urges. He was over a century old. He should be able to
control himself. Besides, it wasn't as if he really wanted the chit,
anyway. He was in love with the slayer, right? Right. Of course he
was. The dream was just a fluke.

However, fluke or not, it got harder and harder for him to just lie
on the couch next to her. He knew that if he didn't get up soon, he'd
end up doing something he'd regret. He needed some distance so he
could regain his control. With this in mind, he forced himself to let
go of her. It was more difficult than he had ever suspected it would
be. Carefully and oh so gently, he climbed over her, pulling himself
off the couch. When he had detangled himself from her body, he seated
himself on the outside corner of the couch and wrapped the blanket
back around her. She whimpered slightly in her sleep, but calmed down
when his hand gently stroked her hair. He stayed like that for a
minute, sitting on the edge of the couch and gently stroking her
impossibly soft hair. It looked so beautiful as it slid through his
pale fingers. But after a minute or two of this, he forced his hand
away and stood. He knew that he should leave. He could grab a blanket
and make a run for it. There was a sewer entrance not far from her
front door. It would be risky, but he had never let sunlight stop him
from going where he wanted before.

He knew that he could pull it off. The only problem was. he didn't
want to go. What the hell did he have to go home to? A cold, empty
crypt where the only sign of feminine touches were some tacky
unicorns left behind by Harmony and his shrine downstairs to the
slayer. Was that worth rushing off to?

He had decided to make her breakfast. If he was in the kitchen, he'd
be less tempted to touch her. Besides, she wouldn't mind that he had
stayed if he had something to show for it. Anyway, he was a pretty
decent cook, as long as he stuck with the recipes he knew. He had
turned a chef once, years earlier. Spike hadn't realized the man was
a chef until, at the bloke's request, he had been put in charge of
feeding the people that they kept around for snacks during daylight
hours. When he noticed the better quality blood from the humans, he
traced it back to the excellent meals they were being served.
Daylight hours were long and Spike had been in need of a new
distraction, so he had the guy teach him how to cook.

He was good with omelets and she had all the ingredients he needed to
show off his skills, so he began chopping and slicing. He could hear
her heartbeat in the next room, and could tell when she began to wake
up. His timing proved to be perfect. She walked into the kitchen
about five minutes before breakfast was ready, staring at him with a
look of unmitigated shock. He was glad she sat down. She looked ready
to fall over.

"No, an omelet is fine." she answered. "I just." left like everyone else always does> she thought to herself, but
didn't have the courage to say it, "didn't know you could cook." she
finished, lamely. was all she could think. left, but he stayed. I'm so glad he stayed.>

"So you thought Li'l Bit had come over and I had decided to just sit
back and watch her cook?" he asked. "Not likely. I've seen the
Summers' kitchen after she tried cooking in it. Total disaster zone."

"I thought you had left." she said quietly, so quietly that he almost
didn't hear her. He pretended that he hadn't.

"Okay, all ready." he said instead, loading the omelet on a plate
with a few pieces of toast and a glass of orange juice in his other
hand. He seated himself across from her with his elbows on the table
and his chin resting on his hand, watching her, waiting to see her
reaction to the food. He wasn't disappointed. Her eyes widened in
pleased surprise after her first bite.

"This is great!" she exclaimed. He just smiled in response, and
continued to watch her as she dug into the food with obvious relish.
Then his eyes narrowed in suspicion.

"When was the last time you had a decent meal?" he asked.

She blushed. "Um, right now?" she said, hoping to dodge the question.
No such luck.

"Before this, Red. When was the last time you ate a full, complete
meal?"

"It hasn't been that long." she hedged, refusing to make eye contact.

"I know you didn't have dinner last night because you went straight
from my crypt to class and straight from class back here where you
only had a little popcorn and two s'mores. Dawn made you pancakes
that morning, which were mostly burnt, and you never had lunch. And
the night before, all you had was some popcorn and hot chocolate with
me. So when was the last time you had a decent meal?" His voice
sounded strained, as if he was barely holding himself back from
yelling at her.

"I had a bowl of cereal that morning at Buffy's house." she answered
quietly.

"A bowl of cereal doesn't count as a full meal." Spike's voice grew
harsher. He was getting angrier with every passing second. The girl
was practically starving herself and it appeared that no one had even
noticed!

"Yes, it does! Just look at the nutritional values!"

"Red, don't push me." he growled. He couldn't believe those so-called
friends, not to mention her sodding girlfriend hadn't noticed that
she only ate if someone reminded her. And since it seemed that no one
had reminded her lately, the girl had gone at least three days (and
possibly more) with practically all of her nutrition coming from a
bowl of cereal eaten far too long ago. Red was always so busy looking
out for everyone else: making sure that Dawn got her homework done,
and the watcher had help with research, and Xapper had his snack
foods and enough breaks during research to stay awake, and the slayer
had enough patrol to work out her aggressions without so much that
she exhausted herself. She even made sure that Spike had enough blood
when he helped research. She always took care of everyone else and
forgot to ever take the time or the trouble to take care of herself.

"I'm sorry." she whispered.

"For what?" he asked, genuinely confused. Why was she apologizing? It
wasn't her fault that her friends were ninnies who didn't make any
kind of effort to take care of her.

"I'm sorry I upset you." she said, wide, penitent eyes finally making
direct contact with his, at last.

"You didn't upset me, Red." he said, his eyes softening. "Finish your
breakfast." She quietly and obediently proceeded to do just that. He
sipped at the mug of blood he had prepared for himself and watched
her eat. She still seemed nervous, afraid that she had made him
angry. He leaned over, taking her hand in his and squeezing it
gently. She looked up at him and smiled. When he smiled back, she
seemed to relax. They finished their respective meals in comfortable
silence.


Section 34:

She blew off her classes. She justified it to herself and to Spike in
a dozen different ways. After all, with all the research she had been
doing on Glory, she hadn't really had a chance to get all of her
reading done and she knew lots of people she could get notes off of
later and Spike was her guest and was stuck in her house until
sundown and it would be really rude of her to just leave him behind.
but really, she blew off class because she didn't want to go. She
wanted to stay home and play hooky. With Spike. So she did.

They had a glorious morning as they cleaned the house from top to
bottom. They actually hadn't planned on all the cleaning, but they
were each determined to clean the kitchen after Willow finished her
breakfast. She had insisted that since he cooked, it was her
obligation to clean. He insisted that since he was the one who made
the mess, it was his job to take care of it. When they both realized
that they couldn't convince the other, they started cleaning the
kitchen together.

Willow switched on the radio over the sink and immediately oldies
music filled the kitchen. Willow had blushed, afraid that Spike would
laugh at her music choice, but to her surprise, he started singing
along with the Sam Cooke song playing. To her further surprise, he
had a very good voice. With a grin, she joined in, singing about how
she didn't know much about history, biology, science books or the
French she took. (The last bit was true, anyway, she thought to
herself, trying to remember the last time she had practiced her
French and following this as well as several other trains of thought
even as she sang along with the words.) "But I do know that I love
you./ And I know that if you loved me, too/ What a wonderful world
this would be."

The oldies station had a pretty limited repertoire, but the music
they played was fun and upbeat, and they had long sets of
uninterrupted music. Willow and Spike discovered that they both knew
all the words to all the songs they played, and sang loudly as they
cleaned the kitchen. In fact, the sight of Willow dancing around the
kitchen wiping down counters as she sang "Jailhouse Rock" into a
spatula had Spike absolutely incapacitated as he leaned against the
counter shaking with laughter as blood tears streamed down his face.
Willow grinned and continued dancing and singing, making her
movements even wilder, enjoying the sight of Spike laughing.

On the next number, Spike grabbed her as she danced by and started
guiding her through the motions of swing dancing. Knowing that she
didn't know the steps, he relied mostly on the showy combinations
that had him swinging her through the air and spinning her in fast
turns. She had no choice but to relax into his lead, trusting him
completely as she enjoyed the roller-coaster ride of a dance. Willow
was laughing so hard that she couldn't breathe as she clung to him, a
little scared but mostly exhilarated by the way he swung her around
so effortlessly. As the song ended, he spun her quickly into a triple
turn and then guided her suddenly and abruptly back into a low, deep
dip. She squealed and wrapped her arms around his neck, clinging to
him as he slowly brought her back up. She was giggling madly and he
had a huge grin covering his face as they stood still for a moment,
letting her catch her breath.

"Oh!" Willow said, her eyes lighting up even further as a new thought
occurred to her. "You could teach me how to dance! I've always wanted
to learn and you know how and you could teach me. It would be fun!
And we could go dancing together and I hear they have some great
swing clubs in L.A. and it's not that far of a drive and we could
go." Suddenly she blushed and dropped her eyes, as if she had just
realized what she had said. "I mean, if you wanted to. You don't have
to, or anything. You wouldn't have to take me dancing, you don't even
have to teach me if you're too busy, or if you just don't want to, or-
I just meant that maybe, you know, if you didn't mind, or if it
wouldn't be too much trouble that maybe hrmph-"

She was cut off abruptly as Spike placed his hand over her mouth.
With his fingers covering her lips, he used his thumb to tilt up her
chin so he could look her in the eye. Her eyes were wide with
confusion and he couldn't help but smile at them.

"Hey, Red," he said, keeping his hand covering her mouth, "how about
I teach you how to swing dance? Would you like that?" Using the hand
covering her mouth and jaw, he guided her head in a nodding motion.
Beneath his fingers, he could feel her lips start to curve into a
smile.

"And maybe," Spike continued, "after you've learned enough, we could
drive into L.A. one weekend and go to one of those swing clubs. I
hear they have pretty good ones. Doesn't that sound like a good
idea?" Once again, he guided her head into a nod. He felt her smile
spreading even wider as she reached up and gently pried away his
fingers from her lips.

"Oh, Spike," she said, breathily, batting her eyelashes in a parody
of the adoring heroine looking at the dashing hero, "wherever do you
get these wonderful ideas?"

"It's a gift, pet." he replied with a grin, releasing her. She
giggled and returned to her counters.

They had so much fun cleaning the kitchen that they couldn't bear to
stop, even when it was spotless. So they moved on to the living room.
It was a mess after two movie nights and they cleaned it top to
bottom, taking the radio in with them and continuing their sing along
as they cleaned.

Even then, they weren't ready to stop. Together, they cleaned the
dining room, the study, the downstairs bathroom, the upstairs
bathroom, the master bathroom, the master bedroom, the guest room,
and her own room. The radio got lost somewhere along the way, and
instead of singing, they talked as they cleaned, discussing their
favorite music, favorite books, favorite movies (obviously), and
favorite everything elses, mixed in (of course) with dozens more
stories.

Spike participated fully in the conversation, speaking freely of his
own tastes and preferences and listening carefully as Willow detailed
hers, but he also took the occasion to truly scope out her house. And
the more he saw, the more annoyed he became. Her parents' room was
practically empty. The closets held hardly any clothes and the
bathroom held only a few, scarce personal items. It was obvious that
they were hardly ever home. It looked more like a hotel room than the
bedroom of a couple who had lived in that house for years.

Even worse than that were the pictures. Spike remembered spending
time with Joyce once when she sent him up to her room to get
something off her desk that she needed. Her dresser had been covered
with pictures of Buffy and Dawn at various ages and little things
that the girls had obviously made her in school: picture frames made
out of cardboard with shells glued to them, jewelry boxes made out of
clay roughly formed in the shape of a heart, hand-drawn Mother's Day
cards covered in crayon smiley faces, and childhood awards too silly
for the girls to want to keep in their own rooms, but too precious to
Joyce to ever consider throwing them away (Spike remembered in
particular an award that six year old Buffy had won for Best Use of
Colored Glue in the Science Project). That was what a mother's
dresser should look like.

The Rosenberg's dresser was mostly bare. It held a large framed print
of their wedding picture, along with a few plaques for a variety of
minor awards (Willow had explained that they kept their more
important plaques and certificates in their offices) and a handful of
snapshots of the pair on what appeared to be vacations. Willow told
Spike of her parents' habit of going to conferences in interesting or
exotic locales, and then staying an extra week or two on a mini-
vacation. Since they never took Willow with them, she wasn't in any
of the pictures. In fact, there was not a single picture of Willow,
at any point, at any age. There was not a single childhood award or
art project or class picture. A stranger looking at the room would
not have guessed that the Sheila and Ira Rosenberg had any children
at all.

Willow's room was in complete and utter contrast. Even though her
dorm room still had most of her clothes and several of her favorite
pictures and mementos, her room at the house was still crammed with
personal touches. Here he found all the childhood awards that he had
looked for in vain in her parents' room. But even when she was six
years old, Willow was not the type of girl to win an award for Best
Use of Colored Glue. Her awards showed her to be an honor role
student every year with special honors in math, science, history and
literature all the way through her school years. She also covered her
walls with pictures. They were snapshots, mostly, of days at the
beach with Xander and Buffy, late night research sessions, picnics,
birthday parties, prom photos with the wolf, and everything else
imaginable, through the years, with a few scattered pictures of
Willow as a little girl with the same big eyes and wide smile, with
both eyes and smile usually focused on the ever-present, ever-
oblivious Xander.

In addition to decorating with photos, the girl was obviously also
something of a packrat, having saved ticket stubs from movies,
programs from plays, souvenirs from class trips, and mementos of all
shapes and kinds, culminating in a scorched high school diploma next
to a large, framed picture of the Scoobies at graduation looking
worse for wear but unmistakably triumphant. Her bookcases were
crammed with books that had seen a lot of use (including a row of
journals on the bottom shelf that he would have loved to explore
further) and her desk was dominated by a very impressive computer and
stacks of carefully labeled discs, in addition to a small stereo and
a surprisingly diverse collection of tapes and CDs. Spike wanted to
stay in her room forever and explore her books, her music, her
mementos, and, most of all, her journals. But he could tell right
away that that wasn't an option.

Willow was more than a little embarrassed about having him in her
room, so they cleaned it quickly. He did most of the talking, trying
to relax her by telling her a detailed story about his first trip to
France and his stay in Paris on New Year's Eve, 1900. As she grew
more and more engrossed by his story, she grew less and less frantic
in her need to clean the room quickly and move on. Spike deliberately
dragged the story out, wanting to stay in the room as long as he
could. It was drenched in his Red: he could see and smell and feel
the traces of her covering every square inch, and something about
that soothed his demon immeasurably.

When they finally finished cleaning the house they looked down and
realized the last things that needed cleaning.

"We're disgusting." Willow said. Spike nodded in agreement. They had
made good use of Spike's super strength to move furniture and clean
behind things that hadn't been cleaned behind in far too many years.
They were both covered head to toe in grit and grime and dust and
furniture polish.

"I'm going to take a shower." she continued. "Do you, um, d-do you
want to shower, too?" She mentally cursed herself for her stuttering
and for the blush she could feel covering her cheeks. "In my parents'
bathroom, I mean!" she hastened to add. "I have some sweats you could
change into, and I could throw our clothes in the wash. They'd be
clean and dry by sundown."

Spike smirked as his eyes ran up and down her body, intensifying her
blush. "I don't really think your sweats would fit me, Red." His eyes
carefully evaluated her form. She kept it hidden in those baggy
clothes she seemed to enjoy so much, but he remembered the exact feel
of her from holding her in his arms all night, and he knew she had a
much better figure than she let on. No, he definitely wouldn't fit
into her clothes. And he seriously doubted her father's sweats would
fit him, either, even if there were any of them sitting around. From
the looks of the pictures he had seen, Ira Rosenberg was a little
shorter than him in height, and considerably larger in girth. His
sweatpants would probably fall right off of Spike. And while Spike,
personally, didn't object to walking around naked while his clothes
were cleaned, he didn't think that Red would approve of that
suggestion.

"Xander has a stash of clothes here." she answered. "I know you don't
much care for his style, but I'm pretty sure there's a plain white t-
shirt and a pair of gray sweatpants in the pile that should be pretty
unobjectionable." She took him by the hand and led him back into her
room, shifting through one of the drawers in her dresser until she
found what she was looking for. She handed him the sweatpants and the
t-shirt, then led him back into her parents' room.

"I'll just, um, go shower, too." she said, blushing again. He
couldn't stop himself from smiling. He loved the way she
blushed. "I'll meet you in the living room when I get out." she
continued. "Just throw your dirty clothes in the washer. It's in the
alcove next to the kitchen." With that, she turned and hurried to the
door.

"Thanks, Red." he called after her, gently.

She turned and smiled at him, brightly. "It's no trouble, Spike. I'll
see you in a few minutes." She headed back to her room. Moments
later, he heard her enter the other bathroom and heard the water
start. He could even hear her humming to herself in the shower, and
his smile grew as he realized she was humming the song they had
danced to. He got in the shower himself, and relaxed into the feel of
the water beating down on him. Even though they rarely used it, the
Rosenbergs had obviously invested a lot of money in their shower.
Only one thought bothered him as he cleaned himself off.

What the hell was *his* Red doing with Xappers's clothes in her
bedroom?
Section 35:

Spike had never really been one for long showers. He was dressed and
already headed downstairs before he heard her shower shut off. The
sound of her cheerful humming made him smile as he tossed his clothes
in the washing machine and settled himself on the couch. He flipped
on the TV just in time to see the opening credits for "Passions." He
looked at the television in surprise. He hadn't realized it was two
o'clock already. Time had a way of speeding along when he was with
his witch.

He had planned to ask her about what the moron's clothes were doing
in her bedroom as soon as he saw her, but by the time she came
downstairs, he was fully engrossed in his show. Willow couldn't help
but smile at the sight of him staring at the screen with such total
concentration. She knew better than to interrupt, so she quietly
seated herself beside him and tried to figure out what was going on
in the show. She wasn't much of a fan of soap operas, but she figured
that if Spike could watch 80s movies for her, then she could watch
soap operas for him.

Various groups of men and women seemed to be arguing and kissing and
plotting, which pretty much tallied with what she expected of soap
operas. As the minutes passed, she began noticing little things. Some
of the names of the characters sounded familiar. And she could have
sworn that some of the plot lines rang a bell as well. Of course, she
knew that most plot lines for soap operas are pretty repetitious, but
it was more than that. There was some reason why all of this sounded
more familiar than it should, some reason why she knew about this
soap opera. The color ran out of her face as she began to make the
connection. She had heard those names and situations mentioned
before. By Spike. And Joyce. When they were talking about the
television show "Passions:" Spike's favorite television show. The one
that he never missed.

When the commercial break came, Spike turned to talk to his witch, to
make some comment about the show or maybe to ask about the clothes he
was wearing. Whatever he planned to say was forgotten when he saw the
pale and pensive expression on her face. By now, he was learning her
expressions. This one meant that she was blaming herself for
something. Now all he needed to do was to find out what.

"Red? Something bothering you?"

She started at the sound of his voice, and turned to face him with an
apologetic look on her face. "This is `Passions,' isn't it?" she
asked.

"Yeah." he answered, still not understanding where the conversation
was going.

"It comes on at 2:00?"

"Yeah."

"It came on yesterday at 2:00?"

"I guess so- oh, is that what's bothering you?" he asked, as he
finally understood. Chit felt bad that she had made him miss his
show. He should have known that she'd feel guilty about something
like that.

She nodded several times in rapid succession. "I didn't mean to keep
you from watching it. You should have said something! We could have
done the ritual at some other time, or maybe even commercial breaks!
because, you know, it doesn't take that long, and I didn't mean to
mess up your day and I'm really sorry, and-"

"Red, stop." Spike commanded, once again placing his hand over her
mouth. Obediently, she stopped talking, but kept looking up at him
with those beseeching green eyes pleading for his forgiveness. He
wondered yet again what she really thought of him. Did she think that
he'd get angry, maybe even yell at her? Surely she wasn't afraid of
him physically hurting her, she knew better than anyone about the
power of the chip in his head. So what was she so scared of? He
shifted his hand off of her mouth and gently tucked a strand of hair
behind her ear. She smiled a little, hesitantly, at the contact,
trying to figure out if it meant that she was forgiven. Suddenly, he
knew why she was so nervous. She wasn't afraid that he'd hurt her
physically. (Even if he had been capable of it, he doubted that the
prospect of physical pain would scare her this much.) She wasn't even
afraid that he'd yell at her. What really scared her was the thought
that he would leave. She was afraid that since she had, in her
opinion, screwed up, he wouldn't want to be her friend anymore.

He had thought of his Red as a mystery: a bundle of contradictions
and surprises, but in that moment, he began to truly understand her.
With all the scary things she had faced in her life, with all the
terrifying experiences she had undergone, the only thing that truly
scared her was not being loved. That was why she went so above and
beyond for Buffy and Xander. That was why she showed such love and
devotion to her two lovers (even though, in Spike's opinion, neither
of them had deserved her attention, much less her love). She so
desperately craved love and approval that she would do literally
anything in her power to please the people she cared about. Once
again he felt the urge to slowly and painfully slaughter her parents.
It was their fault that she was so insecure. It was because of them
that she felt that she had to constantly go the extra mile to earn
anyone's affection. It was because of them that she felt that any
error, any oversight, any mistake would cause someone to not like her
anymore.

It's possible that Spike didn't realize, even at that time, that this
was a characteristic that he shared. He tried to forget how desperate
he had been for Cecily's approval when he was alive, Dru's approval
once he was dead, and the slayer's approval now that he was defanged.
He tried to block out of his mind all the extravagant things he had
said and done and felt as he tried to win their love through his
devotion and failed. Willow had it worse than Spike, simply because
with her affectionate nature there were more people that she cared
about and, therefore, more people who could hurt her with their
neglect. But it's possible that Spike didn't make this connection. It
was a part of his character that he tried to hide, even from himself.
But even if he didn't recognize it consciously, this extra connection
made him feel even closer to his witch.

And consciously, he couldn't stop himself from feeling a certain
burst of pride that he was so important to her, and that she valued
his friendship to the point where she panicked at the thought of
losing it. He had promised Niblet that he wouldn't hurt her, but now
he made that promise to himself, as well. Red was, miraculously, his
friend. She was the first real friend he had had in a very, very long
time and she was the first person he could ever remember who had
given him her trust. He swore to himself that he'd do everything in
his power to shield her from being hurt by anyone and most especially
by himself. He wanted to be sure that she never for even a moment
doubted the sincerity of his friendship.

But she obviously did, at the moment. She thought he'd be angry with
her for making him miss "Passions." He wondered what he should tell
her. He supposed he could tell her the truth: that he hadn't cared
that she had made him miss "Passions." The only reason he got so
wrapped up in the show was because there was sod all else for him to
do during the day, especially when he was chained in a bathtub. He
had gotten in the habit of watching it because he needed something to
break up the monotony of his days. And, in typical Spike fashion,
after watching the show with his usual intense concentration, he
became a little addicted.

The first time they had done the ritual, the timing hadn't conflicted
with the show. It had been on a Sunday. And by the second time that
they did the ritual, he had decided that he didn't care if it made
him miss his show. Her ritual had given him something to do,
something to look forward to other than melodramatic television
programming. If given the option, he'd choose an important ritual
with his witch followed by hours of her conversation and her stories
and the sheer pleasure of her presence over a cheesy soap opera any
day of the week.

Could he tell her that? No, not really. Deep down, he knew that she
wouldn't laugh at him, wouldn't ridicule him, and most certainly
wouldn't use it against him, but he was too accustomed to having his
emotions manipulated and scorned to trust his gut instinct to tell
her the truth. So he'd just have to tell her something else.

"I'm not too crazy about the show these days, really." he said. "They
introduced a new bloke who rubs me the wrong way, and they're cutting
back on some of my favorite characters." Pretending to get a new
idea, he turned to her with a big grin on his face. "Maybe when I get
my bite back, I'll turn one of the writers and have them put things
back the way they should be. Do you think that would work?"

Willow couldn't hold back her giggle as she sighed in relief,
realizing he wasn't angry with her. "Well, it's a thought." she
replied diplomatically.

"Well," Spike drawled, "I always was a vamp with vision."

Willow giggled again. "So when do you envision us doing the ritual?"
she asked.

"Does it matter if we wait until 3:00?"

"Nope."

"Then let's do it then."

"Okay." Willow agreed and settled herself into the couch.

"Don't get too comfortable." Spike warned her. Willow immediately sat
up straight.

"Why not?" she asked.

"Because you're going to march into that kitchen and make yourself
some lunch, right now." Spike ordered.

"Spiiiiike, do I have to?" she whined.

"You can either go in there and make yourself something small you can
bring in here to eat, or I'll go in and make you a three course meal
and not let you leave the table until you finish it. Those are your
only choices."

"Alright, alright, I get the picture. I'm going." Willow said as she
stood from the couch, trying to deny to herself how good it made her
feel that Spike fussed over her and made sure that she ate
properly. "You're worse than my parents." she grumbled as she headed
into the kitchen.

"That's the plan, Red." Spike murmured to himself as the kitchen door
shut behind her. "That's the plan."


Section 36:

They performed the ritual once "Passions" was over. The ingredients
it required were basic enough that Willow had a small supply of them
already in the house, so they were able to do the ritual right away
instead of having to run to the Magic Box or the crypt to pick up
supplies. After that, Spike spent most of the afternoon explaining to
her the characters and plot lines of the show. Willow considered it
her penance for making him miss the show the previous day. Besides,
she figured there must be something to the show if it held Spike so
enthralled. Of course, after two hours of listening to the twists and
turns of the plots, she was starting to question that. Willow
listened patiently; silently thanking the Goddess that Spike only had
one show that held his interest. One soap opera was more than enough
for her to keep track of.

True to her word, Willow had Spike's clothes washed and dried by the
time the sun set. Together, they headed off to the Magic Box for the
Tuesday night Scooby meeting. As they walked down the street, Willow
found herself, for the first time ever, dreading a Scooby meeting.
What would her friends say about the new friendship between her and
Spike? Would they be angry with her? Would they try to stake Spike?
Would it erupt into another big argument? Willow forced herself to
think about these questions so that she could block out the other
tiny but persistent question that was nagging her mind: how would
Spike react to being around Buffy again?

Over the past few days, Willow had kinda gotten used to having Spike
to herself. Even when Buffy had come with her to the crypt to kiss
Spike, she hadn't stayed long, and Willow had had Spike's undivided
attention once she left. Even though Willow wasn't interested in
Spike as anything but a friend (of course, she told herself, of
COURSE she wasn't interested in him as anything but a friend) she had
enjoyed having an undeniably attractive, intelligent, and interesting
man give her so much of his time and his attention.

But that had been when they were alone. They'd be rejoining the group
now. The group that held Buffy, the object of Spike's obsession.
Spike had never paid attention to Willow before because he had always
been completely focused on Buffy. As much as Willow cared about
Buffy, she had to admit, she hated the way that she became of
secondary importance once Buffy entered a room. It had been like that
with all the men in her life: Xander, Giles, Angel, Riley, and now
Spike. Oz was the only man who always focused on Willow, no matter
who else was in the room. But then he started focusing on Veruca
instead and it all went downhill from there.

Willow knew that Spike was in love with Buffy. She was the motivation
behind everything he had done for the past year. The only reason he
had bonded Willow to him was so he'd have an excuse to be near Buffy.
It was only natural that he'd be thinking about her whenever she was
in the room. But Willow couldn't stop herself from praying, quietly,
that Spike would still have a little attention to give her. She
didn't know what she would have done with herself if he hadn't been
there the past few days. She wasn't quite ready to lose him, yet.

Spike noticed how quiet Willow was as they walked to the Magic Box.
Willow was never that quiet. Even when he had kidnapped her and held
a broken bottle to her face, she had had something to say. She looked
worried, too. Spike took a drag off his cigarette (Willow wouldn't
let him smoke in her parents house so he was enjoying his first
cigarette of the day) and tried to figure out what that meant. Why
would she be worried about going to the Magic Box? If anyone should
be worried, it was him. Never knew when the moron might be in the
mood for a game of kick the Spike, and it's not like there was much
he could do to defend himself. But the moron would never deliberately
hurt Willow. None of them would. They were her friends, after all.

Then it occurred to him. Maybe that was the problem. They were her
friends, and he knew by now how important it was to Willow to make
her friends happy and be sure that they approved of her. And since
her friends hated him, was she trying to figure out a way to distance
herself from him? Was she ashamed to let her friends know that he was
her friend now? He puffed angrily on his cigarette. Sure, a little
Spike would work to pass the long hours in the privacy of your home,
but it wouldn't do to take him into public. Was that how it was? Was
he not good enough to openly claim as a friend? She'd been friends
with the moron since she was five years old and had no shame about
letting everyone know that she was his friend even though the wanker
dressed like a circus exhibit, ate like a Glutton demon, and ignored
her most of the time to spend time with his whiny ex-demon. But Spike
wasn't good enough for her. No, he was a bloody demon and that meant
that he was beneath her. Always beneath her. That was how she saw
him. That was how they always saw him.

Willow could tell that Spike was upset about something. He was doing
that thing where he kept clenching his jaw, and wincing slightly.
That was always a sign that he was thinking violent thoughts. She
wanted to calm him down, cheer him up, distract him from whatever was
upsetting him. And she wanted to touch him, claim him, have him be
hers for the little while that they had left before he turned into a
Buffy-whipped zombie again. She considered holding his hand, but
decided against it. She wanted more contact than that. She remembered
how safe and happy she had felt when she lay in his arms. She wanted
to recapture that feeling. She slid her arm through his, like she had
on the walk home the night before. But this time, instead of just
linking her arm through his, she pulled his arm against her,
snuggling into his side and resting her head against his shoulder as
they walked.

Spike thought, dazedly, as he felt her nestle
against him. One second, he'd been thinking about how the entire
female gender was determined to belittle him, and the next second,
his Red was wrapping herself around his arm and plastering herself to
his side. His first impulse was to stop in pure shock, but
fortunately, his quick reflexes allowed him to keep moving. He knew
if he stopped or made a big deal out of it, he'd only embarrass her.
If she got too embarrassed, she'd probably pull away. She was
embarrassed enough, already. He could feel the warmth of her blush
radiating off her face where it lay on his shoulder. The last thing
in the world that he wanted at the moment was for her to pull away.
So instead of making a big deal out of it, he decided to ignore it,
and just enjoy the moment.

Willow didn't see the beautiful smile that lit up his face, but she
heard the soft sigh of pure contentment that he gave as he tucked her
arm more firmly under his as they walked down the street. She smiled,
too, and started to feel a little less embarrassed. After all, it
just felt so. right to hold Spike and touch him as much as she could.
She nestled a little bit closer and relaxed into the comfort and
safety that she felt in his arms and it would have been perfect. if
they hadn't arrived at the Magic Box. With a sigh, Willow released
his arm to open the door to the shop, but held onto his hand as they
entered. Spike didn't even try to wipe the smug look off his face at
the way that Willow refused to let go of him.

Everyone looked up when they walked through the door. Dawn gave them
a blissful smile, thrilled to see them together. Anya gave them an
encouraging nod, wanting to show her support. Giles raised his
eyebrows and cleared his throat, but gave no other sign of
encouragement or discouragement. Xander looked annoyed. But, of
course, it was only Buffy that Spike noticed.

When the door first opened and Willow walked in, Buffy smiled at the
sight of her friend. Spike, walking in behind her, saw the smile and
felt something twist in his heart. For a moment, he just stood there,
contemplating how many years of his eternal life he'd give up to see
her light up like that when he came into a room. Then Buffy's eyes
slid off of Willow locked with his and he had the chance to witness
Buffy's change in expression as the smile slid off her face, replaced
with the scowl he was used to seeing whenever she looked at him.

This night, the scowl seemed darker than usual. It took Spike a
minute to realize what had her so upset. Even though the ill-fated
kiss she had given him in the crypt had happened only two days
earlier, so much had happened since then that he had almost forgotten
about it. But he could see in her eyes that she was remembering it,
and the memory came back to him as well. He remembered how she had
struggled in his arms, fighting for control, trying to dominate him,
attacking his mouth with such ferocity as if she couldn't make up her
mind whether to rip his throat out or rip off his clothes. Or both.
It was a familiar feeling to him since that was what he felt whenever
he thought of her.

He might have stood there, his eyes locked with hers forever, if she
hadn't broken the gaze. Her eyes drifted down to where his hand was
firmly clasped in Willow's, and Spike saw her expression change
again. The scowl on her face grew darker and he could have sworn he
heard her give a very slight growl.

"Ah, Willow and. ahem. Spike. You're here." Giles said, attempting to
break the tension that suddenly filled the room.

"Here is where we are." Willow agreed with a smile, coming all the
way into the room, dragging Spike with her by the hand she still
held. She had noticed the passion filled stare between Spike and
Buffy as soon as they walked through the door. It bothered her more
than she would have admitted, even to herself.
she thought to herself with a slight sigh as she resigned herself to
the fact that Buffy had taken precedence over her yet again. But she
forced herself to smile and respond a moment later. After all,
Spike's reaction was only what she had expected. "Any creature
features we should know about?" she asked as she seated herself at
the table. Spike pulled up a chair next to hers.

"Nothing terribly dangerous at the moment, fortunately." Giles
answered. "I was rather curious as to how the ritual is going."

"Pretty well, actually." Willow replied. She turned to Spike. "Don't
you think so?"

"Yeah," Spike agreed, "no problems so far. Mix some herbs, light some
candles, chant some phrases, and poof! Instant connection."

"Fascinating!" Giles answered, walking over closer to the table. "So
can you actually feel the connection building?"

Spike opened his mouth to answer, but Buffy cut him off before he got
the chance. "Well, Giles, if there's no particular demony thing I
should be researching, I'll head out on patrol." She stood and headed
for the door. "Wills, want to come with?"

Willow was slightly surprised by the request since Buffy had been
patrolling alone lately, but she stood anyway to join her friend.
Spike stood as well, planning to tag along, but Buffy's glare kept
him from moving forward.

"Biggest problem out there now are the Knights of Byzantium. Humans.
You'd be useless, Spike, so don't bother coming along."

Willow saw the flash of pain and bitterness cross Spike's face at
Buffy's words and flinched for his sake, knowing how that insult
would hurt him. There was nothing that Spike hated more than feeling
weak, unless it was to be reminded that he was weak by the woman for
whom he felt such devoted and unrequited love. Willow desperately
searched for a way to comfort him.

"Hey, maybe you can take Dawn back to the training room and put her
through some of those self-defense moves," she suggested.

Since the gang found out that Dawn was the key, they had started
training her in some self-defense. It wouldn't do her any good
against Glory, but it might make her able to fight off one or two of
her lumpy minions. Willow figured that spending time with Dawn would
calm him down, and lashing out his aggressions at training dummies
would help him relax.

"And," she added with a grin, focusing all her energy on making him
smile, "maybe if you spend some time alone with all of the training
dummies, one of them might even turn into a beautiful woman and fall
in love with you! You could live happily ever after together. It's
been known to happen before. Twice!"

It worked. She made him smile. Her grin grew wider with satisfaction
at having made him happy, for the moment. He even turned away from
Buffy to look at her with a twinkle in those beautiful blue
eyes. "Nah," he answered, "that only happens to saps like McCarthy
git." Willow continued to grin in response. "Don't worry about me,
Red." Spike said teasingly. "I'll be fine. Niblet will protect me
from the big bad books. Run along and beat up some humans for me,
will you?"

"Well, I'll see what I can do." she replied, as she giggled. She went
over to join Buffy at the door. The slayer had an annoyed expression
on her face and seemed in a big hurry to get out the door. "I'll
check in later, Giles!" she shouted before slamming the door behind
her. Willow followed her out onto the street, watching the slayer
storm down the sidewalk. Buffy was obviously pissed about something.
Willow wished she could have stayed at the Magic Box with Spike. But
Buffy seemed to need to talk to her. Willow sighed and rushed off
after the other girl, bracing herself for what she instinctively knew
would be a long night.


Section 37:

Buffy and Willow walked to the nearest cemetery in silence. Buffy was
obviously, visibly angry. Buffy may not have been the most observant
person in the Western Hemisphere but she did know her friend. For
Willow to have that kind of comfort level with Spike meant that she
had been spending a lot of time with him and the thought of Willow
bonding with Spike made Buffy feel scared and sick and lost and
confused. She hated that feeling; the one that reminded her that
superpowers did not mean that she was in control. Pissed her off. So
she stormed toward the cemetery in silence, aching for something to
kill.

Willow knew better than to try to talk to her until she had had the
chance to work off some steam. She kept her mouth shut and waited for
Buffy to be ready to open up the conversation, after she worked out
some of her anger. Therefore, it wasn't until Buffy had already gone
three rounds with Miss Murphree, their newly risen high school French
teacher who now sported a lethal overbite, that Buffy finally started
talking. As usual, she cut to the heart of the matter with her first
question.

"What's going on between you and Spike?" she asked, facing Miss
Murphree but obviously directing her question to Willow, who was
seated beside the grave, picking at her nail polish and waiting for
the fight to end.

Willow wasn't exactly surprised to hear the question. She had spent
the walk to the cemetery trying to think of what she was going to
say, but now that the moment had come, she still didn't know quite
how to answer. Her attention wandered away from Buffy's fight as she
tried to decide, not for Buffy, but for herself, what was going on
between her and Spike. She thought about cleaning the house with
Spike, and watching 80s movies, and telling stories, and drinking hot
chocolate, and how it felt to wake up in his arms. She thought about
the answer she had given Dawn when the other Summers girl had been
worried about the bond, telling her that being bonded to Spike was a
little bit like being in love. Maybe more than a little bit. She
couldn't deny that she was starting to care about Spike. She liked
his company, she liked spending time with him, she liked the way she
felt interesting and special and important when he was focused solely
on her. She simply liked being near him, in a way that had nothing to
do with the bond. Somehow, she didn't think that was the right thing
to say to Buffy.

Buffy continued to slowly and deliberately kick the crap out of Miss
Murphree. The fledgling vampire wasn't terribly strong or terribly
bright and the fight could have ended in under a minute, but Buffy
kept pummeling her. She was worried about Willow and pissed off at
Spike and aggravated with the quirks of life on the Hellmouth and
still nervous about Glory and Dawn's safety and the ritual and the
bond and pretty much everything else in her life. She needed to work
off some of her aggression. Slaying was, as always, comfort food for
her. It made her feel in control. She always enjoyed fights she knew
she would win. Besides, she had hated French class.

"You know that Spike can't be trusted, right?" she asked, in between
blows. "He's not the type to do something for nothing. If he's
hanging out with you, you can bet he has some kind of twisted plan."

"Buffy, I already know what his twisted plan is, remember?" Willow
replied. "I bind myself to him, he kills Glory, and then I take out
his chip. That's his twisted plan. I admit that it's not a day in the
park. As plans go, it is a little twisted, but he hasn't exactly
hidden it. And I already agreed to it. We all did."

"You know that that," "was not what I
meant." Buffy answered. Suddenly her head jerked up as she senses
something approaching. "Incoming," she said to Willow. "Just one.
Closing in from behind the Sinclaire crypt. Could you hold it in
place for me for a minute or two? I'm almost done with Mademoiselle,
here."

"Sure," Willow answered obediently, turning to face the crypt. Sure
enough, only seconds later, a fledgling charged out and tried to
attack Buffy from behind. "Conglacio," Willow whispered and watched
the vampire freeze in place. Buffy sparred with Miss Murphree for
another few seconds before finally plunging the stake into place with
a quick, mispronounced "Adieu." Both girls watched as the vampire
disintegrated, then Buffy turned to the vampire behind her.'

"Thank you for waiting your turn," she said, in a falsely sweet
voice. "Unfreeze him, Will. I could use some more action."

Willow snapped her fingers and the vampire sprang back into action.
He was young and stupid and didn't stand a chance, but Buffy toyed
with him for a while, like she had with Miss Murphree. As she had
said, she needed more action. But the fight didn't distract her from
the true purpose of her patrol, which was to lecture Willow on how
dangerous Spike was and how he couldn't be trusted. She started in
with the old litany of wrongs that Spike had perpetrated against the
Scooby gang. Willow didn't really listen. She'd heard it all before,
repeatedly. Hell, she'd BEEN there for most of it. She knew what
Spike had done. Just like she knew what Angelus had done in his
colorful past and during her junior year, and Anyanka, and Giles in
his younger days, and Xander when he was possessed by hyenas, and
even Buffy when she went through her rebellious stage with Faith or
the time she ran out on her friends and abandoned them to the
Hellmouth. She knew that everyone she loved, including herself, was
capable of atrocity. That didn't stop her from loving all of them.
Not that she loved Spike, she told herself, firmly. But if she
started to, she wouldn't stop herself just because he had been a bad
guy in the past. If what she felt for him started to grow into
something that looked like love, she'd let it happen. She'd let
herself love him.

Willow tuned back in to Buffy abruptly when she heard the new
direction Buffy had taken. She had finished talking about all the
things Spike had done in the past. Now, she was talking about the
present.

".I mean, he fell in love with the slayer! How sick is that? What
kind of vampire falls in love with the slayer?"

Willow wondered. She
also wondered what would happen if she brought up Angel's name at
this point, just for kicks. She decided against it.

"And then when I wouldn't agree to do the creepy bond thing with him,
he latches on to you instead. I know he didn't come out and say that
he'll use you as an excuse to be near me, but we both know that he
will, don't we?"

"You're wrong," Willow answered quietly.

Buffy huffed in exasperation. "Don't be naive, Willow. You know that
tha-"

"No, Buffy. I meant that you're wrong when you said he didn't come
out and admit that I was just an excuse for him to be near you. He
did say it. That first day in the crypt when he made his offer.
Actually, I said it and he agreed, but he never tried to hide that he
was doing this to get close to you, to get under your skin any way he
could."

For a second, Buffy froze. "He said that?" she asked, sounding
shocked and just a teensy bit flattered. She hadn't thought that he
would admit so openly that she was his motivation for everything he
did.

Of course, the fledgling took advantage of her momentary distraction
to get in a good right hook that smashed cleanly into Buffy's jaw.
She growled in annoyance and returned to the fight.

"So you know he's just using you?"

"Yup."

"It doesn't bother you?"

"Nope."

"That's ridiculous, Wills. How could it not bother you?"

Dozens of memories rushed through Willow's mind. Xander using Willow
to practice asking Buffy out on a date. The first time Angel
deliberately sought out her company, so that he could track down
information on Buffy's friend who made him jealous. Riley coming to
visit her at the dorm to ask for help courting Buffy. Even Giles
calling her up when she was sick with a stomach virus, throwing up
five times an hour and unable to keep anything down, to ask her to do
some research on a demon Buffy had encountered on patrol. Willow was
accustomed to Buffy taking first priority with the people in her
life. She knew that Buffy didn't do it on purpose. It was just the
way that things were. She was hardly likely to hold it against Spike
that he saw her as a way to get closer to Buffy. He wasn't the first.
Besides, he seemed to honestly enjoy her company. And she certainly
enjoyed his. They had fun together, just hanging out. Willow knew it
wouldn't last long. She would remove Spike's chip and he'd go on his
merry way and, if he kept his word, she'd never see him again. But
for now she was going to enjoy his friendship. And if it meant more
to her than it did to him, if HE meant more to her than she did to
him, then so be it. She could handle that.

"I like being around Spike, Buffy. Whatever his motives may be, I
have fun with him. He can't hurt me, so what's the harm?"

Buffy sighed and quickly staked the vamp in front of her. This was
going to take all of her concentration. She dropped down next to
Willow beside the open grave.

"Okay," she said, "tell me what happened."

Willow thought about truly telling her everything that had happened,
including the conversation at the slumber party, but decided against
it. As she had told Spike, Buffy knew he was there and had kept her
mouth shut about it for her own reasons. It wasn't Willow's place to
bring it up. Instead, she explained how Spike had come to visit her
the next night. She left out the details, deliberately keeping things
vague, but she gave Buffy a general portrait of the past two nights,
also explaining that Spike had accidentally fallen asleep on the
couch and had been forced to stay in her house all day. She left out
the part where she fell asleep, too, in his arms.

Buffy listened carefully but, as always, only heard what she listened
for. She didn't pick up on the examples of Spike's real friendship
for Willow, or the growing hints that the vampire actually cared
about the girl. She didn't notice how Spike had managed to keep her
friend cheerful and occupied as she got over her break-up. All she
noticed was that Spike had managed to spend far too much time with
Willow, and that he had been able to do this because Buffy hadn't
been around to put a stop to it.

"Wills, I'm so sorry," Buffy apologized. "I've been so wrapped up in
spending time with Mom and Dawn and just being happy that this whole
Glory mess was almost taken care of that I haven't been there for
you." Willow was startled, to say the least. She hadn't expected an
apology. But before she could reply, Buffy continued. "I'll make it
up to you, I promise! You shouldn't have to spend so much time cooped
up alone in that house of yours. You should come stay with us! You
could move in! It would be fun! Dawn would be thrilled and I know Mom
would love it and it would be-"

"Buffy, stop!" Willow interrupted, laughing. "I can't move in with
you. I'm fine in my house. Really! I am!" she insisted, when Buffy
looked ready to argue the point. "Besides, you don't have anywhere to
put me."

"You could stay in my room," Buffy offered. "It would be like an
extended sleepover."

"And wake you up every time I have to leave in the morning to go to
class or the library? No, Buffy, I'm fine where I am. Don't think I
don't appreciate the offer, but I'm perfectly happy in my parents
house."

"Alright," Buffy conceded grudgingly, "but you should spend more time
with us. Come over for dinner tomorrow!" she suggested, brightly,
pleased with the idea.

"I can't," Willow replied. "I have a late lab for organic chemistry
and then a study session with my lab group to prepare for the final.
It won't be over till late." Buffy pouted, which made Willow
giggle. "Come on, Buffy, you know better than that. That pout does
nothing to me." Buffy stuck her tongue out in response. Willow stuck
hers out as well. Both girls started to laugh.

"Okay, you win," Buffy said, standing. She helped pull Willow to her
feet and they started to walk to the cemetery's exit. "How about
dinner on Thursday? Could you come over then?"

"Wellll," Willow drawled, "I suppose I could fit you into my
schedule."

"Oh great, I feel so honored," Buffy answered, rolling her eyes.

"You should," Willow replied, loftily, trying to hold in her grin. It
didn't work and the two girls started giggling again.

Next, Buffy deliberately led them to one of the cemeteries near
Willow's house and did a quick patrol. When they finished, Buffy
insisted on walking Willow home instead of letting her go back to the
Magic Box to do some more research. Willow wanted to argue, she
wanted to go back and see if Spike was still there and maybe have him
walk her home so they could hang out some more. But Buffy insisted,
and Willow didn't feel like arguing anymore. With a sigh, she let
Buffy lead her to her house. She went up to her room and switched on
the computer. Maybe Spike would come over later.

A few hours passed as she aimlessly searched the web. Finally, she
realized she had to give up on Spike for the night. He wouldn't be
coming. She changed into her pajamas and tucked herself into bed. She
had been foolish to think that Spike would come over. After all,
Buffy had gone back to the Magic Box and it made sense that Spike
would want to spend as much time with her as he could. Willow
resolutely closed her eyes and concentrated on thinking of anything
but Spike mooning over Buffy at the Magic Box. She was so busy
concentrating on NOT thinking about Spike that she forgot to notice
how easy it was for her to fall asleep. If she had looked for an
explanation, she might have found it in the bleached blond figure
standing outside her house, watching her window while smoking a
cigarette. But she didn't notice. And once he finished his cigarette,
he walked away.


Section 38:

When the monks created Dawn, they literally made her out of Buffy.
She was designed to resemble Buffy physically, mentally, and
emotionally, running on the assumption that the closer the slayer
felt to her, the harder she would work to protect her. Of course, she
was made by monks. They didn't really understand the concept of
sisterly rivalry. Dawn, like most little sisters, spent huge
quantities of her time and energy trying to prove that she was
completely different from Buffy, that she was more than just Buffy's
little sister. Therefore, in every way possible, she worked hard to
NOT be like Buffy. But every now and then, when they weren't thinking
about it, the resemblance between the two Summers' girls, in how they
moved or what they said or how they acted, was startlingly obvious.
So it's not that surprising that Buffy and Dawn had similar
approaches to heart to heart talks. They both felt more comfortable
digging information out of their friends while they were kicking some
ass.

While Buffy was brushing up on her French in the cemetery, Dawn was
busy forcing herself not to ask questions as Spike led her into the
training room. They had done the training thing together once before,
so Spike was brief as he explained what he was going to do. The
previous time they had worked out, they had formulated a series of
scenarios with set moves and set responses. This time, Spike
explained that they'd run through the series, slowly, over and over
until she was comfortable enough with it to bring it up to speed.
Spike had told her that once she got in the habit of responding a
certain way to a certain attack, it would become second nature and
she'd do it instinctively. She said that it was like `Karate Kid.'
Another movie from the 1980s that he'd never seen. Absently,
instinctively, he filed it away as a movie to watch with his Red.
That response was becoming HIS second nature.

Spike called out the attack scenario and Dawn got into position. She
would fight him off, using the moves he had shown her as best she
could, and then he'd go over what she had done, and tell her how she
could improve it. Dawn didn't speak until Spike came up and grabbed
her from behind. As she had been shown, Dawn stomped on his foot to
get him to loosen his grip, and then elbowed him in the ribs to get
him to let go. When she turned to face him, assuming the fighting
position, she asked her first question.

"So what's going on between you and Willow?"

Spike wasn't exactly surprised to hear the question; he had, in fact,
been expecting it; but he still didn't know quite how to answer.

"I guess you could say we're friends, Niblet," he answered, slowly.

Dawn obviously wasn't satisfied with that answer, so she kept
questioning him as they went slowly through the moves of her self-
defense routine.

"Good friends?"

"Yes, Niblet. Good friends."

"Do you hold hands with all your friends?"

"Hard to say, really. I don't have that many friends."

"Then why are you friends with Willow?"

The question made him pause for a minute. It's not like he'd wanted
to be friends with Willow; it had just sort of happened. Dawn took
advantage of his pause to throw in a lucky punch. Spike raised an
eyebrow, but Dawn conjured up an innocent look on her face that
almost completely hid the grin that was bursting to come out.

"I'm friends with her because I can't help myself. She just seems to
bring it out in me."

At that, the grin really DID burst out on Dawn's face. She nodded
enthusiastically.

"Yeah, Willow's like that. People always want to be near her. She
doesn't see it, she thinks they only go after Buffy, but it isn't
true. People like being around Willow. She makes them feel special."

Spike fought the urge to growl at the thought of people flocking
around to be close to his Red so that she could make them feel
special. And at that, a question of his own popped into his head.

"Funny thing happened today, Niblet," Spike said, casually, starting
their training routine up again. "After Red and I cleaned her house-"

"Why were you cleaning her house?"

"Because it was dirty?"

"No, I mean, why were you at her house? Didn't the sun kinda get in
your way?"

"I went over last night to watch movies and fell asleep on the couch.
The sun came up before I woke up." He saw no reason to mention that
Red had been on the couch with him, wrapped tightly in his arms, and
he definitely saw no reason to admit that that was why he had stayed.
Even if Niblet approved of his friendship with Red, that didn't mean
she'd fully understand if he said that he did wake up in time to
leave, but wanted to hold on to a warm body for a little while longer.

"You went over last night to watch movies?" she asked, eagerly. Spike
hid a smile. He wondered if Dawn would end up as an investigative
reporter. She certainly loved to dig around and find out people's
secrets. She reminded him of Lois Lane. Yeah, she'd probably be a
good reporter. Idealistic, open-minded, with a definite penchant for
drama and a knack for getting to the bottom of things.

"Yeah," he answered, teasing her with the barest of replies.

"Well?" she asked, impatiently. "How did that happen?"

Spike couldn't stop his grin at her obvious eagerness and she pouted
when she thought he was laughing at her. He took pity on her and told
her the whole story of how he found Willow on campus with a bag of
Blockbuster movies in his hand. He kept the story to a minimum,
leaving out details like when she told him he had wasted his money
and he felt embarrassed and rejected, but still managed to give her a
decent thumbnail sketch of the night before and the day that they had
passed together. He continued to leave out the part where Willow fell
asleep with him on the couch. No reason to bring that up.

Dawn was absolutely thrilled with what she heard. It was all she
could do to avoid jumping up and down and squealing with joy. This
was going so much better than even she had dared to hope! She was so
glad she and Anya and decided to be match facilitators instead of
matchmakers because they never could have planned anything as
perfectly as what happened all on its own. Oooh, she couldn't wait to
tell Anya. The other girl would be just as thrilled as she was.

"So," Spike concluded, "after we finished cleaning the house our
clothes were a mite rank, so she loaned me some of the moron's things
to change into while she ran the wash. Any idea why she has the
moron's clothes in her room?" Spike asked, casually.

Dawn wasn't fooled. She knew jealousy when she saw it. She could have
put him out of his misery in no time, simply by telling him the
truth. Buffy and Xander had gotten in the habit of leaving clothes
over at Willow's place during high school. Their post-slayage clothes
would often be covered in demon slime or blood and they didn't want
their parents asking questions. Willow's parents were never home, so
they'd go over to her house to take a shower and change. Even now,
they still kept stuff over there so they could clean up after a messy
patrol. They both had keys to the house and knew the security codes
so they could use it even when Willow wasn't there. These days, Joyce
would not be surprised to see Buffy covered in demon goo, but she
would be worried at the thought of a particularly gruesome fight.
Buffy was the slayer, but she was still Joyce's little girl. The
blood and slime made Anya freak out, too. Showering and changing at
Willow's reduced the oh-my-god-what-happened-to-you? factor in their
lives. But Dawn didn't see any reason to tell all of this to Spike.
She kinda liked seeing him jealous like that. It would be good for
him.

"Well, you know how close Willow and Xander are," she stated,
innocently. "They've been best friends since they were five. Don't
even get his Mom started on how much time they spent together in high
school. She says she never saw him for all four years because he was
always staying overnight with Willow. I guess it's only natural that
over all those years when he spent so much time at her house, he'd
build up a stash of clothes that got left there." Dawn hid a grin.
Everything she had said was technically true. Willow and Xander were
close and had been since they were five. And his mother did rant and
rave about how he stayed over with Willow all the time in high
school. She didn't know that he really spent all those nights
researching at the library, just calling his mom to say that he was
staying with Willow so she wouldn't wonder why he didn't come home.
But Dawn didn't say that he spent all that time at Willow's house,
she just stated that that was what his mother said. Dawn noted with
satisfaction that Spike was practically growling when she finished.

"We'd better stop, Bit," he said. He didn't quite trust himself at
the moment to be as gentle with her training as he knew he should be.
Thinking about that moron having sleepovers with Red made his
borrowed blood boil. "Big Sis and Red should be back soon. Might as
well go back in the other room and wait for them there."

"Alright," Dawn agreed, happily, bouncing back into the shop. Spike
followed at a slower pace and, thinking over what Dawn had said. He
stayed like that, pretending to read one of the books out on the
table, until they heard someone begin to open the door. He brightened
for a moment, but his face darkened almost instantly. He could feel
the slayer, but not his Red. Buffy entered with a triumphant
expression on her face and happily informed him that Willow had
decided to go ahead home to sleep instead of coming back to the shop.

Spike found an excuse to leave a few minutes later. The slayer kept
shooting him exultant looks that practically screamed that she had
taken Willow away from him. He found it bitterly ironic that this was
the first time since the incident with Dru in the crypt that Buffy
had willing made eye contact with him. He couldn't stand it for long.
His demon felt restless and cagey. Willow would have been able to
calm him down, but Willow wasn't there. As soon as he left, he headed
straight over to Willow's house. Two days ago, he hadn't even known
that Willow had a house in that neighborhood but now, he headed there
almost automatically.

The downstairs was dark, but when he walked around the house, he saw
a light on from the room he knew to be hers. And there she was,
clearly visible through her French windows. She was seated at her
desk, playing around on her computer. She stayed like that for hours.
Spike wouldn't have noticed the passage of time if it hadn't been for
the cigarettes he went through. She had told the slayer that she was
going home to sleep but she certainly didn't seem tired. Had she lied
to get away from the slayer or had she lied to get away from him?
Satan knew what the slayer had said about him while she and Red and
patrolled together. The thought that she might have talked Willow out
of her friendship with Spike made the vampire feel unaccountably
shaken.

He wished he could wipe out the entire night. If only they hadn't
gone to the research session. They would have stayed at her house all
evening and he could have taught her how to dance or maybe they would
have ended up watching some more movies. He wanted to do that now. He
wanted to go knock on the door and see if she had that `Karate Kid'
movie Dawn had been blathering on about. They could watch it
together. He'd make popcorn. Maybe even make her some dinner; he was
pretty sure she had skipped it. And they'd talk, and he'd hold her,
and maybe she'd fall asleep again in his arms. But he didn't know if
she would want him there: in her house, in her living room, in her
life. So he just stood out there, watching as she finally switched
off her computer and got ready for bed. He was still standing out
there when she switched off the light and went to sleep. He finished
his cigarette, and then walked away.

Section 39:

Willow woke up early to an empty house. She didn't like it. There was
no Dawn downstairs scorching pancakes to surprise her, and definitely
no Spike making her a superb omelet. There was only Willow. She had
slept badly; her dreams had been a confusing mess of faces turning
away from her, rings with emerald stones fading back to black, Buffy
with a film crew following her around with her own personal spotlight
so that everyone would always look at her, and Jonathan, the geek
from high school, charging freshman admission fees to see a viewing
of her panties. (She blamed that on watching `Sixteen Candles' too
many times. Could she blame herself for always seeing Jonathan as the
Anthony Michael Hall of Sunnydale High?) She woke up with a headache
and found that she couldn't even manufacture an artificial pretense
of a good mood. Breakfast ended up being a glass of orange juice. If
Spike wanted to scold her later for her unsubstantial breakfast, then
so be it. She'd deal with it then.

she thought. He hadn't even stopped by the
house to check on her the night before. She knew that spending as
many hours as possible staring at Buffy was top priority in his
unlife, but she also knew that on nights without prophecies or
apocalypses, research sessions ended fairly early and Buffy would
head home and go straight to sleep. She had thought that Spike would
come by to see her after that. She hadn't expected to come first in
his unlife, but she had hoped that she might fill the second slot:
that when he wasn't in his Buffy-stalker-state-of-mind, he might want
to spend time with her. But the previous night had proven her wrong.
For the first time since she bonded herself to him, she didn't even
get the chance to tell him goodnight. She missed that.

After breakfast, Willow dragged out her books. Between world savage
and bonding rituals and movie watching with Spike, she had a lot of
homework to catch up on. Willow
thought to herself, been putting off.> She smiled, ruefully. be said for companionship, too> her mind continued, Spike.> Willow shook herself out of her thoughts abruptly. Now was
not the time to be thinking about Spike. She needed non-Spike
thoughts. She buried herself in her textbooks. They were very non-
Spike-like. She studied for hours, catching up on her reading and
getting some research done for a few final papers. She liked being
productive. It kept her mind off of other things. The hours didn't
speed by, but they didn't crawl, either. But around noon, she started
sneaking glances at the clock. She figured she'd try to get to
Spike's crypt around three o'clock. That way, he could
watch `Passions' without interruption. By two o'clock, she was
sneaking over glances every other minute. It wasn't that she was
eager to see Spike, she told herself, it was just that she didn't
want to get caught up in something and forget to leave on time. An
impartial observer might have doubted that she ran much of a risk of
getting wrapped up in a book or a show since she kept the TV off and
let the book in her lap slip, forgotten, to the floor while she
practically counted the seconds, but Willow wasn't taking any
chances. She arrived at Spike's crypt exactly at three o'clock.

Spike was going out of his mind with boredom. He had always hated the
daylight hours, always detested the idea that he was trapped inside,
unable to leave, caged in by sunlight, but his boredom and
restlessness didn't usually get this bad. Usually, he would sleep
through as much of the morning as he could, get up in time to watch
his programs and then read or smoke or drink or listen to music or
all of the above at the same time, until the sun set. Despite his
impatience with daylight, he'd had over a century to get used to the
idea that he'd be stuck inside all day, every day, for the rest of
eternity and he'd gotten used to finding ways to fill the hours. But
nothing seemed to be working.

He had slept badly. That was rare. There weren't many things that
could break up the sleep of a vampire. He just couldn't seem to get
comfortable, couldn't seem to relax. He managed to get a few, fitful
hours of sleep. He didn't need the rest; vampires could go for days
without sleep; but sleeping was the best way to pass the daylight
hours. He tried reading his books, but they didn't hold his interest.
He flipped on the TV but the commercials annoyed him. He had heard
his records a million times and didn't feel like listening to them
again. Even the blood he drank was flat and tasteless. He wished he
had some hot chocolate. And movies to watch on videotapes with no
commercials. And a comfortable couch with well-padded cushions to sit
on while he watched them, and a soft, sweet redhead to snuggle up
beside him and watch the movies with him and make funny comments and
tell him stories and make him laugh. Yeah, that would be nice. He
could relax then. He didn't NEED Red, he told himself. Of COURSE he
didn't need her. He had gotten by for over a century without her.
But. unlife in Sunnydale was more pleasant with her around.

he reminded himself. see fit to swing by the Magic Box to tell a bloke goodnight.> He told
himself again that he didn't care. And he also told himself that he
wasn't checking the clock every five minutes to see when she would be
coming over. After all, even if she had gotten over her be-nice-to-
Spike-for-a-day phase, she still had to come by to do the ritual. But
that wasn't why he was checking his watch. Of course not. He just.
wanted to know how much longer it would be till `Passions' came on.
Yeah. That was it. The fact that she had always come over at the same
time that `Passions' began was sheer coincidence. Yeah. Coincidence.
When two o'clock came, he switched `Passions' on and stared at the
screen, blindly. He didn't notice when the show began. He didn't
notice when the opening credits played. They could have interrupted
the show with an announcement that Martians had invaded from outer
space and were presently attacking the town of Sunnydale, CA and he
wouldn't have noticed.

She hadn't come.

All day long, Spike had been restless, agitated. When he tried to
read or watch TV, he would pop up after only a few minutes, unable to
stay in place for long. He paced around the crypt for hours. But from
two o'clock all the way through to three o'clock, he stayed still. He
didn't pace. He didn't stand. He didn't shift in his seat. He didn't
move so much as a muscle the entire time.

She hadn't come.

And then the knock came on the door of the crypt at three o'clock,
precisely. Normally, Spike would simply yell for whoever it was to
come in. This time, he sprung off of the couch, and yanked the door
open himself. There she was. She looked startled, surprised to see
him standing at the door, but she quickly threw on a slightly shaky
smile, and slid around him into the crypt. Wordlessly, she gathered
her materials from their corner in the room and began the
preparations for the ritual. Spike closed the door and sat on the
ground, facing her. She didn't look up.

"Running a little late today, Red?" Spike asked, when he couldn't
take the silence any more. "Or is there some kind of American
daylight savings nonsense going on that I don't know about?"

Willow looked up, surprised. "I-I thought you'd want to
watch `Passions.' I feel bad enough that I made you miss it on
Monday."

"I already told you not to feel bad about that," Spike answered
softly.

"I know," Willow replied, equally softly, dropping her eyes to her
ingredients again. Spike silently cursed the ingredients. She was
using them as an excuse to avoid eye contact. He wanted to knock them
away and force her to look at him. Why was she afraid to meet his
eye? Was she hiding something from him? Had the slayer said something
to her that made her afraid to be around him? Spike nearly growled in
frustration. The slayer wasn't content with rejecting his love and
making him feel worthless, she also wanted to take away the only
friend that Spike had made in a century. Spike ached to ask Willow
what was wrong, why she wouldn't look at him, why she wasn't talking
him, but he didn't know what to say.

"You should have come over at two o'clock anyway," Spike stated. "We
could have watched it together."

"I wouldn't want to intrude," Willow answered, still not looking up.
She was confused. She didn't know how to read Spike. To listen to him
now, it sounded like he wanted to spend time with her. But she
certainly hadn't gotten that impression the previous night. Did he
want her around or not? Maybe it was something in between: maybe he
did want to spend time with her, but not quite so much time. After
all, they had been practically inseparable the past few days. Maybe
that was more than the daily allowance of Willowy goodness. With a
sigh, Willow decided to play it by ear. She wouldn't assume that
Spike wanted to hang around with her. If he invited her over, she'd
accept. If he didn't, she'd stay out of his way.

Spike wondered how on earth she could think that she would be
intruding. Didn't she know that she had rapidly become the best part
of his day?

"Don't see how it would be much of an intrusion, pet," Spike
replied. "Most of your mates don't think twice about barging in here
with so much as a by your leave. The slayer doesn't even bother to
knock."

Willow restrained a snort, with difficulty. Yes, it always managed to
come back to Buffy, didn't it?

"The ingredients are ready," she said, finally looking up. Her
expression was determinedly blank.

"What is it we're anointing today?" Spike asked.

"Your hand."

Spike reached his hand out and Willow took it in both of hers.
Refusing to look Spike in the eye, she focused her attention on his
hand. She turned it over, tracing a finger down the lines of his
palm. Flawless. He had beautiful hands, like a Rodin sculpture. She
stroked them gently for a minute, running just the tips of her
fingers over the surface of his palm and the joints of his fingers.
Spike shivered slightly. Convinced that he didn't like the way she
was touching him, she let go. She hadn't expected his hand to grab
hers, refusing to release her.

Spike couldn't remember anyone ever touching him with such
gentleness, or examining him with such wide-eyed, innocent
concentration. She looked at him and touched him as if he was the
only thing of interest and beauty in the whole of the world. He
shivered at the sensation, barely restraining a moan of pleasure. His
eyes narrowed with pleasure, but they flew open wide when the
sensation abruptly stopped and her hand began to release his. When
she pulled away, he couldn't stop himself from grabbing at her hand.
He didn't want her to stop touching him. He didn't want her to ever
stop touching him.

Spike could tell from her heart rate that he had startled her, and
cursed himself for scaring her. He released her hand, and avoided her
eyes. She picked his hand up again, but this time, her touch was
purely businesslike. She anointed his hand quickly, then released it
to light the candles in the corners of the crypt. Spike's eyes
followed her around the room. The ritual would be over soon for
another day. He wished he could lengthen it somehow, stretch it out
so that she'd have to stay at his crypt for a few more hours, at
least. Then maybe they could rebuild their comfort level around each
other. But he still couldn't think of anything to say.

Wordlessly, Willow handed him the book. She didn't bother telling him
what to do. She didn't quite trust her voice at the moment. Besides,
they had performed the ritual several times and he knew the routine
by now. He didn't need her to tell him what to do. me for anything> she reminded herself. strong, capable, independent and completely in love with a strong,
capable, independent woman. What could he possibly need with me?> She
refused to look at him and kept her eyes focused on a candle's flame
while Spike recited the petition. When he finished, she got out of
there as quickly as she could. She managed to get outside the crypt
before she started to cry. Whatever had happened between Spike and
Buffy after she went home the previous night, it must have been
something major. Spike no longer seemed interested in even talking to
her. Willow angrily brushed away the tears. She and Spike had only
spent a few days together as friends. She tried to convince herself
that couldn't possibly miss his friendship very much. She tried to
convince herself of that through the entire walk home. And she cried
all the way.

Inside the crypt, Spike kicked over the sofa. He couldn't believe
that she walked out on him without so much as saying goodbye. He
could smell the beginnings of tears on her, lying just under the
surface. He hated the thought that he had somehow made her cry. What
the hell had the slayer said to her the previous night? Why wouldn't
she talk to him? Why didn't she want to spend time with him anymore?
Spike growled and paced the crypt, cursing the sunlight that kept him
from going after her and forcing her to talk this out. But that
wasn't an option. He kicked the couch again for good measure. Then he
straightened the couch out, seated himself on it and, though he
probably would have denied it, brooded for the rest of the afternoon.

As soon as the sun set, he headed out to patrol. He beat the hell out
of some demons, but couldn't manage to calm his own. He sensed Buffy
in one of the larger cemeteries, and watched her, unobserved, for a
few minutes. She was beautiful. And strong. And capable. But seeing
her brought him no comfort. He snuck away before she realized he was
there. He swung by Willow's house, but she wasn't home. Agitated and
edgy, he wandered around town for a while longer. It was nice to have
more room to stalk around in than the confines of his crypt, but
other than that, the town was no more successful than the crypt in
getting rid of his restlessness.

It was nearly nine o'clock when he caved. Digging around in a trunk
in the corner of his crypt, he pulled out a cell phone. Giles bought
it for him when he moved into the crypt. The watcher wanted to be
sure that Spike could be reached in case of an emergency. Giles had
had the phone specially programmed so that it could only be used to
dial specific numbers he pre-programmed. (He learned his lesson after
receiving his phone bill the month after they stopped chaining Spike
in the bathtub.) After discovering that he couldn't use the phone to
rack up a bill for the watcher, Spike had tossed it in the trunk. It
had never been used. Spike plugged it into his generator. Within half
an hour, he decided it was charged enough to use. He scrolled down
through the phone's memory and selected the second to last number. It
rang twice, then there was a click.

"Hello?"

"Hello, Red."

Willow stared at the phone in shock. Spike was calling her on her
cell phone?

"Spike?"

"Do you have any other Brits ringing you and calling you Red?"

"I was just surprised that you had this number," Willow answered.
Only the Scooby gang had her cell phone number, and they only used it
if they couldn't reach her at her home number. Half of the calls she
got on her cell phone were wrong numbers. "Is something wrong? Is
that why you called?"

"Now Red, what have I told you about always assuming something is
wrong whenever you talk to me? At this rate, I'll need a therapist
soon to help me work through my self-esteem issues."

"Well, I wouldn't want to cause that," Willow teased. "You'd probably
make me pay your therapy bills. So.um." she said with a sudden return
of nervousness, "was there any reason why you called?"

"I.ah." "The thing is that you. ah. well, you
didn't come back to the Magic Box after patrolling with the slayer
last night and then you ran in and ran out this afternoon without
sticking around to chat, and." < bloody hell, just spit it out!> "I
missed you, pet."

"You. you missed me?" Willow asked. Her voice sounded so uncertain.
Did she really find it so inconceivable that she could be missed?

"Yes, Red," Spike answered, gently. "I missed you. Quite a bit,
actually."

There was a long pause on the other end of the line. Even if Spike
had had to breathe, he would have held his breath as he waited for
her response. If she wanted to end what they had, this was the moment
where she would do it. Was she going to reject him? Would this be the
point where she said that she and Buffy had talked things over and
decided that she couldn't be his friend anymore?

"I missed you, too," her voice was soft, but clear and certain. Spike
exhaled slowly in relief. He had his friend back.

For the first time all day, Spike relaxed. He no longer felt restless
or anxious. He no longer searched desperately for something to do. He
settled himself comfortably on the couch and talked to his Red. The
conversation lasted for hours on end, and he was perfectly content.

So was she.

Section 40:

Thursday had been a good day. Willow had slept soundly and
dreamlessly for a solid six hours and woke up feeling luxuriously
well-rested. The weather was beautiful and she had been in an
excellent mood as she headed off to class. After her massive study
bout the day before, she was fully prepared for all of her classes
and had no problems keeping up with the discussions her professors
led. She had even been able to bum the notes from Tuesday off of
friends. She had headed over to Spike's crypt at two o'clock so that
they could watch `Passions' together before performing the ritual.
(In their hours long phone conversation the night before, he had
insisted that she join him at two o'clock to watch the show with him.
He had even taken the time to catch her up on what she missed the day
before. Well, actually, he had made something up since he hadn't been
paying attention at the time, but she didn't know the show well
enough to notice.) After hanging out with him, she had gone back to
the house and baked some cookies, rounding off the afternoon with
some cookies and milk while she re-read some of `Persuasion.' She had
been in a Jane Austen-ish kind of mood. That's how good the day had
been.

But now she was facing the difficult part of her day, the part she
had been anticipating and dreading since she woke up that morning.
The time had finally come for her to go over to dinner with the
Summers women. Buffy was her best friend, Dawn was practically her
side-kick and Joyce was the loving mother she had never had, and she
couldn't think of anything she wouldn't rather do than go over to
their house for the first decent, well-cooked meal she had had since
Spike made her breakfast.

Willow tried to shake off her feelings of nervousness as she knocked
on the door to the Summers' house. She had had dinner over there
dozens of times over the years. Why was she nervous? you know they'll all want to know all about Spike and the bond? Maybe
because you know Buffy invited you over as an excuse to keep you away
from Spike? Maybe because you're worried that you'll start babbling
and admit how much you're starting to care about Spike? Maybe because
you're an awful liar and you know that if the subject comes up, you
might even admit that you slept in Spike's arms and, worse than that,
that you liked it, and then Buffy will grab a stake and run over the
crypt and even though she probably won't kill him, she might just
beat the stew out of him, and he really needs, well, the stew to be
in him if he's going to pull off the ritual and.> Willow shook her
head abruptly. she ordered herself. more babbling whatsoever.> Willow pasted a nervous smile on her face
as the door opened.

"Ooh, what'd you bring?" Dawn squeaked, as she saw the covered dish
in Willow's hands. Whenever Willow came over for dinner, she always
brought dessert. Dawn hoped it was cookies. In the aftermath of the
whole "my will be done" spell the year before, Willow had really
perfected the art of cookie baking.

Willow smiled. "Chocolate chip cookies for us, and gingerbread
cookies for your mom." The two of them headed toward the kitchen to
drop off the plate, and Joyce caught the end of the sentence.

"Oh, Willow, you know you didn't have to bring anything."

"You say that every time," Willow replied, grinning as she put the
cookie plate down on the counter. "And I always do anyway. Besides, I
like baking and it's really not healthy for me to eat all of these
cookies myself."

"Then I guess we'll just have to be good people and help you out with
that, right Wills?" Buffy teased, entering the kitchen and smiling at
her friend.

"That's right!" Willow answered.

"Well, if you two girls feel like being good people, you can start by
setting the table," Joyce told Buffy and Dawn. They groaned and
complained for a minute and then gathered up the plates and
silverware to take into the dining room.

"Is there anything I can help with?" Willow asked.

"No, I think everything's just about done from this end," Joyce
answered. "I'll have Buffy bring in the serving dishes. Why should I
have to lug the things around when my daughter has slayer strength?"
Joyce turned away from the stove, wiping her hands on her apron
before untying it and hanging it up. When she turned back to face
Willow, her mischievous smile had faded, replaced by a look of gentle
concern.

"Willow, are you alright?" she asked.

Willow knew that this wasn't a superficial question, and that Joyce
expected more than a superficial answer, so she didn't answer right
away. She thought about it for a minute. She'd had to deal with a lot
over the past few days. Was she alright?

"Yes," she answered. "I am."

"Good," Joyce replied, smiling.

"You believe me?"

"Why wouldn't I?"

"Buffy doesn't."

Joyce smiled, indulgently. "Buffy loves you very much. If you have a
problem, she wants to be the one to fix it. She wants to beat up
something to make you feel better. I think it bothers her a little
that you're handling this on your own."

Willow took a step closer to Joyce. She could hear Dawn and Buffy
verbally sparring in the dining room, but that didn't mean that they
weren't eavesdropping. Between Buffy's slayer hearing and Dawn's gift
for hearing things she wasn't supposed to hear, they always managed
to eavesdrop.

"I'm not really handling this on my own. Spike's been helping. We've
spent a lot of time together since the ritual. He's really been there
for me, even when I didn't know I needed him to be. I think that that
bothers Buffy most of all."

Joyce laughed. "It probably does. Buffy has always had a lot of fun
disliking Spike. It's almost a hobby with her. He was probably her
favorite enemy, back when you two girls were in high school. When he
became an ally, Buffy didn't know how to shift gears. It's even worse
now that he thinks he's in love with her. But I trust Spike. I trust
him with my life, with Dawn's life, with Buffy's life. Buffy does,
too, even though she won't admit it. And I trust him with your life,
as well."

"So do I," Willow answered.

"Do you trust him with your heart?" Joyce asked, softly.

Willow's eyes flew up to meet hers. "M-m-my heart?"

"Dawn told me what you told her about the bond," Joyce
explained. "You told her it was a little bit like being in love. You
wouldn't think of it in those terms if the idea had never occurred to
you. Are you in love with him?"

"I-I. I don't think so. Not yet. But over the past few days, I've
come to care about him, very much. And I. I think I could be. In love
with him. Later, I mean. I could see myself falling in love with him.
It wouldn't be hard to do."

"You know that Dawn's pushing for it?"

Willow laughed. "Oh yeah. She's not as subtle as she likes to think
she is. I can tell that she has gone into matchmaker mode. She's all
for it."

"And you know that Buffy's all against it?"

"Oh yes, she's made that very clear. Your daughters have no problems
with speaking their minds."

"Good," Joyce replied with a slightly wistful smile. "It took me
sixteen years of marriage before I realized that I had the right to
say what I thought. If I had learned the lesson sooner, my life might
have gone in a very different direction. I'm glad that my daughters
are much faster learners."

Willow smiled back at her. Joyce rarely talked about her marriage,
especially when Buffy or Dawn were around. Willow decided to
tactfully change the subject. "So to complete my Summers survey," she
asked, "what would your opinion be?"

Joyce laughed. "My opinion would be that my opinion doesn't matter.
Your love is your gift to give, Willow. Dawn can't tell you who to
give it to, and neither can Buffy. And neither can I. I've watched
you develop over the years into a very intelligent, very perceptive,
very mature and very loving woman. I think you can handle falling in
love on your own, without my help."

Joyce walked over and pulled Willow into a gentle hug. "Of course you
know that whatever you decide, you'll always have my love and my
support. If you or Spike ever need to talk," Joyce whispered in her
ear, "to someone who loves you and Spike and who isn't aggressively
trying to get the two of you together or bound and determined to keep
you apart, you can always come and talk to me."

"I know," Willow answered, hugging her back. Talking with Joyce
always made her feel better. "It's nice to know. I think Spike knows
it, too. What's it like being the mother figure to a witch and a
century old vampire?"

"I rather like it," Joyce answered, with a grin. "Now, in my role as
mother figure, this is the point where I say let's eat!" Giggling,
Willow followed her into the dining room.

A few hours later, Willow sighed in relief as she let herself into
her house and shut the door behind her. Dinner had been nice. It was
fun being part of something like a family. However, by the time the
cookies had disappeared, Willow had been ready to leave. The food had
been great and she always loved spending time with all three Summers
ladies, but there was no denying that they could be more than a
little exhausting. Dawn spent all of dinner trying to bring up Spike
in casual conversation and Buffy spent all of dinner trying to avoid
talking about him at all costs. It was like a contest. A very strange
sort of contest, with Willow as the prize. By the end of the evening,
she felt like a rope after a bout of tug of war, or a stretched out
rubber band. She stood in the entryway of her house for a moment,
just enjoying the peace and quiet. Of course, that didn't last long.

"Red, are you going to come in here already or were you planning to
stand in the doorway all night long?" a voice called from the living
room.

Willow laughed as she walked into the living room and plopped down
next to Spike on the couch. "I thought that master vampires weren't
supposed to whine," she teased.

"I wasn't whining, I was merely asking," Spike replied, trying to
look innocent. He wasn't very good at looking innocent, and Willow
laughed, again, at the expression on his face.

"Did you get the movie?" she asked.

"Yeah. It's all set. Just grab the popcorn and hit play." Willow
reached forward and pulled the bowl of popcorn and the remote control
off of the table. She put the bowl in her lap and handed the remote
to Spike. He hit play, then set the remote back down, wrapping an arm
around Willow and settling her against his side, where he could
easily reach the popcorn.

"Did you know they have a `Karate Kid II' and a `Karate Kid III'?"
Spike asked as Willow snuggled into his embrace, nestling herself
comfortably against him.

"Yup," Willow answered. "I've seen them. They're awful. They also
have `The Next Karate Kid' which is even worse, with the same guy as
Mr. Miyagi but Hilary Swank instead of Ralph Macchio."

"Who?"

"You'll see. Quiet now, the movie's starting."


Section 41:

As Willow headed over to the crypt Friday afternoon, she was shocked
to realize that they were only a day away from the end of the ritual.
They had already completed the first five stages. In about an hour,
after they watched `Passions,' they would complete the sixth stage,
and then the next day he would drink the potion, and fight Glory.
Willow shivered. She didn't like to think about it. She didn't like
to think that he might get hurt. She didn't like to think about the
damage Glorificus could and would inflict on his body or his mind.
She didn't like to think of the danger inherent in letting the First
take him over. And she didn't like to think that their friendship was
one step closer to over. The deal had been straightforward: if Spike
agreed to fight Glory, she would take out the chip, and Spike would
leave Sunnydale. Once Spike kept his word, she would have to keep
hers. And Spike would leave.

Everyone had been so pleased with the thought last Saturday. Buffy
and Xander had been ready to burst into the Hallelujah chorus of
Handel's "Messiah" at the thought of Spike leaving town for good.
They probably still felt that way. Spike had seemed pleased with the
thought, as well. She had seen the way his eyes lit up when he
thought of getting out of the town that had caused all of his recent
misery. He probably wouldn't even look back as he left Sunnydale, and
Buffy. and Willow. Willow never thought that the idea of Spike
leaving and not coming back would cause such a heart-rending ache
deep inside her. she tried to tell herself. bond that telling me that it would be painful to be without him.>
Willow sighed. She wasn't having much luck convincing herself of
that. She squared her shoulders and resolutely shook away the
thought. Spike wasn't gone yet. She still had some time to enjoy his
company and his friendship. When he left, she'd get over it then. She
wouldn't torture herself by starting to miss him before he was even
gone. However, despite her best intentions not to dwell on it, the
thought of Spike leaving kept bouncing around in her mind for the
next hour while she watched TV with Spike. It wasn't driven away
until a few minutes after three o'clock when something happened to
drive all thoughts out of her head, but one.

She should have known that it was coming. She should have prepared
herself. But it simply slipped her mind. She knew that as the ritual
progressed from stage to stage, the process of anointing the
supplicant grew more complex. The first few days, it was fairly
simple. She only had to add some of the potion on to his shirt, then
his skin, then his blood. Then, on the fourth day, when she anointed
his hand, there was a small, simple design she had to make, using the
potion to draw on the palm of his hand. The next day, the design she
made on his forehead was larger and more elaborate. A much larger and
more elaborate design was for the sixth day, when she anointed his
heart. She knew this. She had practiced the design on scrap paper at
home so that she would be able to draw it perfectly. There was just
one factor that she had forgotten. She had somehow blocked it out of
her mind that she would be drawing the design on Spike's bare chest.

It wasn't like Willow had never seen a guy without his shirt on
before. Her father wasn't the type to wander around the house in
boxers, but she had seen him in a bathing suit a handful of times.
She'd seen dozens of guys at swimming pools or mowing their lawns
shirtless. There were entire summers when it got so hot that Xander
went shirtless more often than not. She and Oz had dated for two
years and been lovers for nearly a year. She had seen him strip off a
lot more than just his shirt. She had even seen Spike without his
shirt, when he gave it to her the first day of the ritual for her to
anoint. And anyway, gay now! Since all she cared about was female
anatomy, male anatomy shouldn't phase her. A bare chest shouldn't
have had the ability to bother her. But for some reason, her highly
logical and well-thought out reasoning was not quite enough to stop
her from blushing when Spike took his shirt off.

Maybe she could have handled it if Spike had been acting normally.
After all, there was no reason why either of them had to make a big
deal out of it. It's not like she'd be feeling him up for the fun of
it. It was a necessary part of the ritual. But when she told Spike
what she needed him to do, she realized very quickly that "not making
a big deal of it" was quickly becoming a non-option.

"Guess you'll have to undress me then, Red," he purred, noticing with
satisfaction that she was already starting to blush, just from his
tone of voice.

"W-w-what?"

Spike smirked. he thought, with
evident satisfaction.

"Still got some of this gunk on my hands, pet," Spike answered. He
had helped her prepare the ingredients by cutting up a particularly
sticky herb that needed to be finely sliced. Even though he washed
his hands, traces of it still remained. "Wouldn't want to mess up my
shirt. Better if you deal with it, don't you think?"

Spike's grin grew even wider as he watched her blush escalate with
each second that passed. At the rate she was going, he figured her
entire body's supply of blood would be resting in her face within a
minute or so. He knew that she'd yell at him later, when he was fully
dressed again and she was fully recovered, for teasing her like that,
but for the moment, he was just going to enjoy it. He loved making
her blush. He loved the way she stammered and tried to pull herself
together, and tried to look away, and babbled a bit. And he liked
most of all knowing that he was the one who made her blush like that:
that the thought of taking his shirt off was capable of turning that
remarkably intelligent girl into a blushing, stammering, mindless
mess. It had been a long time since anyone had made him feel
attractive. He had missed it. His grin softened slightly. He should
have known that his Red would give him whatever he needed. She always
did.

Willow was too busy trying not to look at Spike to notice when his
smirk turned into a smile. She didn't know how she was going to do
this. She could barely even look at him. Heaven only knew what would
happen when she tried to touch him. The way her hands were shaking at
the moment, removing Spike's shirt was more than she could handle.
She had no clue how she was going to get through the rest of the
ritual. In her current state, she'd have trouble drawing stick
figures, much less the elaborate design that the ritual called for.

Spike softened even further when he saw how hard she was trying to
pull herself together and how completely she was failing. It was cute
and it was endearing and it was lots of fun to watch, but he didn't
like the thought of making her that uncomfortable for long. He opened
his mouth to tell her that he would pull off the shirt himself (after
all, it was just a plain black t-shirt. He had ten more just like it.
He didn't really care if it got ruined) but shut it again when he saw
her resolved expression slide over her still-blushing face as she
started to walk toward him.

The silence grew electric. Resolutely refusing to look him in the
eye, she pulled at his t-shirt, untucking it from his jeans. With her
hands still slightly shaking, she grabbed the bottom hem in both
hands and starting pulling the shirt up over his chest. Neither of
them spoke a word, both absorbed in the sensations.

Spike inhaled sharply when he felt the soft warmth of her fingers
graze ever so slightly over his ribcage and he fought against the
urge to moan. The shirt rose higher and higher. Spike was taller than
Willow, so she had to step closer and closer to him as she lifted the
shirt. He lifted his arms so she could pull it over his head. To get
the shirt over his hands, she had to stand on tiptoe, pressing up
against him. He could feel the warmth of her skin against his through
the thin t-shirt she wore, and the softness of her breasts against
his chest. He could hear her heartbeat pounding in his ears and smell
the intoxicating scent of her nervousness mixed with the slight,
growing smell of her arousal. Willow, meanwhile, was all too aware of
the feel of his cold, hard body pressed almost intimately against
hers and the texture of his bare skin under her fingers.

When the shirt was finally removed, everything seemed to switch to
slow motion as Willow's hands slowly drifted back down his chest.
Spike's hands slid to her waist to hold her steady. Willow's blush
faded and she forgot to be embarrassed as her eyes lifted
questioningly to his.

He wanted to kiss her. He really, really wanted to kiss her. From the
look in her eyes, he didn't think she'd pull away. She'd let him kiss
her, and maybe even kiss him back. He could wrap his arms around her
body and feel every inch of her pressed up against him and explore
all the sweetness he knew he'd find in the taste of her mouth. And
then. and then. and then.

Nothing.

There was no point in continuing the fantasy. No matter how much he
wanted her, there was too much that could go wrong if he seized the
moment and took her to his bed. She could get angry or scared, and
push him away. He'd lose her friendship. She could run away from him
and tell the slayer. He'd get staked. Even if everything went
perfectly and they both enjoyed everything they found together, the
morning after would break her heart. His Red deserved more than a one
night stand, and as long as he still loved Buffy and she still loved
Tara, that's all it could be. She was lonely and hurting and if he
touched her, she probably wouldn't stop him, but after it was over,
she'd be left feeling hurt and betrayed. He could never do that to
her. She looked up at him with those innocently questioning green
eyes, so obviously willing to accept anything he might say or do and
he couldn't bear the thought of betraying that trust. The silence
grew uncomfortable, and Willow dropped her eyes, embarrassed. With an
unnecessary sigh, Spike pressed a kiss to the top of her head and
then pulled away.

Willow opened her mouth to ask him what was wrong, and started to
take a step forward to reach out and touch his arm, when she was
interrupted by the feel of something vibrating in her pocket. Her
cell phone.

"Hello?"

"Hey, Wills." Buffy. Damn. Of all the inconvenient timing. "Can I
borrow your pink sweater tonight?"

"My pink sweater? The fuzzy, button up one? I thought you hated that
sweater."

"I don't hate it, it just isn't my kind of thing."

"Then why do you want to borrow it?"

"Bronze tonight is a sock hop! Don't you remember? I thought your
sweater would look cute with that white blouse my grandmother sent me
and that full blue skirt I got at Nordstrom's to go with my wrap-
around top, remember? I got it in black, too. You can borrow it if
you want. It would look nice with your red sleeveless shirt. Very
1950s."

Willow snuck a glance over to Spike. He was rummaging through a pile
of things, still shirtless, pointedly avoiding looking at her.

"I don't know, Buffy. I was kinda thinking I'd skip the Bronze
tonight." A little static crackled while she spoke, breaking up the
connection. Apparently, her phone didn't get very good reception in a
crypt.

"Where are you, Wills? I can barely hear you," Buffy asked,
apparently having noticed the same thing.

"I'm at Spike's."

"Oh," Buffy answered. It was a single syllable, but her voice lost
all of its warm enthusiasm. "What are you doing there?"

"The ritual."

"Whatever. Anyway, what's this about skipping the Bronze?"

"Are you sure it's a good idea? I mean, tomorrow's the big day. Don't
you think we'd be better off getting a good night's sleep?"

"Pfft. We aren't meeting tomorrow until 3:00. We can have a good
day's sleep, tomorrow, instead. Besides, tomorrow we're going to save
the world. Tonight we should party. Seize the day! Live in the now!
Go for the-"

"Alright, Buffy! Alright! I'll come to the Bronze tonight. When were
you planning to get there?"

"Why don't you grab your things, and your sweater for me to borrow,
and come over here around six-ish? We can have some dinner and then
get dressed together."

"Okay, Buffy. I'll see you at six."

"Oh, and call me before you head over! I want you looking at your
shoe selection so I can tell you which ones you should wear. And then
I can help you pick out the jewelry and maybe-"

"Buffy, I need to go. I'll call you later."

"What's your rush? Why would anyone be so anxious to get back to
Spike?"

"I have a world-saving ritual that I need to perform now, Buffy.
Fashion advice can wait."

"Fine, fine, fine. I'll talk to you later!"

"Bye, Buffy." Willow rolled her eyes as she put away her
phone. "Sorry about that," she quietly apologized to Spike.

"S'alright, Red. I know how the slayer gets. So," he said, trying,
and failing, to force the awkward moment away, "where do you want me?"

"You'd better lie down for this," Willow answered. "I don't want the
design to run while I apply it."

Nodding his head, Spike went over to the bed and lay down. Willow
seated herself next to him with the cauldron containing the potion.
With gentle, tentative hands, she traced the design on his skin.
Spike grinned when he realized that she was, ever so slightly,
blushing again.

"What is that? It feels like something's vibrating," Willow asked,
curiously, looking up and around the room. It was Spike's turn to
blush. Or rather, it was Spike's turn to look embarrassed. He was
incapable of blushing.

"Um. I. ah, think it's me, Red. It's just that. well. it felt kind of
nice what you were doing, and I."

"You were. what?"

"Purring."

"Oh," Willow answered, blushing again. "I. um. made you purr?"

"Yeah."

"That's a. um. good thing, right?"

"Yes, Red, that's a very good thing."

"Well," she replied, "good. I'm glad I made you happy."

Spike couldn't help himself. He grabbed the hand that was still
gently tracing over his chest and raised it to his lips. He pressed a
soft kiss against the back of her hand.

"You always make me happy, Red."

Willow's fingers were still coated with the potion, so she responded
by stroking the back of her hand gently against his cheek.

"You make me happy, too, Spike."

And after that, they stayed silent as she drew the rest of the
complicated design. The silence was no longer uncomfortable.


Section 42:

Willow sat at the table in the Bronze, nursing her Diet Coke and idly
playing with the end of the black ribbon in her hair while she
watched her friends dance. It had been a while since she had seen
them all look so happy. Anya had really gotten into the retro thing,
digging out an authentic poodle skirt from heaven only knows where,
along with a beat up pair of saddle shoes. With her hair carefully
pinned up at the sides and her cardigan sweater, she looked the
perfect image of the 1950s girl. She even got Xander in the spirit,
forcing him into a pair of tight jeans and a white t-shirt with his
hair slicked back. They were dancing wrapped in each other's arms and
as Willow watched, Anya whispered something into Xander's ear that
made him smile. Willow was glad to see her friend so happy. Anya
truly seemed to complete Xander, in a bizarre, Hellmouthy, wonderful
kind of way.

But it was Buffy who was really glowing. Willow's eyes softened as
she looked at her friend. She was slow-dancing with Ben, the intern
at Sunnydale General she had met when her mom spent time in the
hospital. Willow had seen the smile on his face when he spotted Buffy
entering the club. He seemed like a nice guy and was definitely
interested in Buffy. Buffy looked happy in his arms. Willow knew that
her friend still missed Riley, but it was pretty obvious that the
commando had left for good. Buffy seemed ready to move on. She had,
in fact, casually mentioned Ben five or six times while she and
Willow were getting ready earlier that evening. Willow was happy for
her. After all that Buffy had been through the past year, she
deserved a little happiness. Willow even found room to forgive Buffy
the torturous hour the blonde had spent fixing Willow's hair and make-
up, and forcing her into the rather revealing outfit she had chosen.
Willow mentally resolved to have one more drink with her friends, and
then head home where she could change into some sweats. Maybe she'd
call Spike. He had given her the number to his cell phone

"Rosenberg?"

Willow turned.

"Percy?"

"Hey, I thought it was you." Willow smiled a little uncertainly as
Percy seated himself in the chair next to her. She and Percy had
gotten along well enough in high school once her alternate dimension
vampire self taught him some respect, but she still felt a little
uneasy around him. It still hurt when she remembered the conversation
she had overheard between him and his girlfriend at the frat party
the year before. He had called her the captain of the nerd squad, and
said he wasn't interested in her because he liked his women hot. And
then when she had ducked into a bedroom to cry over what she had
overheard, she stumbled across a dead body. It hadn't been a good
night, and she hadn't seen Percy since.

"So, um, where's Laurie?"

"Laurie?" Percy asked, looking confused. "Oh, I forgot that the two
of you met. We're not together anymore."

"Oh. I'm. um. sorry to hear that." Willow hadn't liked the girl, but
she wouldn't wish a bad break-up on anybody. Well, maybe Harmony. But
no one else.

"Don't be. It happened a while ago. Are you here with Oz?"

"No, Oz moved away last year."

"Geez, I'm sorry. I wouldn't have brought it up if I'd known-"

"Percy, it's okay. Don't worry about it. Like you said, it happened a
while ago. So what are you doing around here?"

"It's my mom's birthday tomorrow and she's having a big party. I
don't have any Friday classes, so I decided to drive down early.
Thought I'd stop in here and see what was happening, but you're the
first person I've seen that I know. Also wish I'd known it was going
to be period night here. I'm not really dressed for it."

"You look fine," Willow assured him.

"You look nice," he replied. "Stand up and let me see the whole
thing." Smiling slightly, Willow stood and did a slow turn, letting
Percy see her outfit from every angle. interested in 1950s clothes> she thought to herself as she watched
his eyes slowly scan her with obvious approval. taking in every detail of my outfit.>

"Wanna dance?" he asked, standing as well and offering her his hand.

"Well, I. um." Willow searched for the words to turn him down
politely, and then stopped herself. She had broken herself of the
habit of dancing with anyone but the Scoobies because it made Tara
uncomfortable, but she wasn't with Tara anymore. She could dance with
whomever she wanted. Not that she particularly wanted to dance with
Percy, but it would be easier than sitting around trying to make
conversation. The way he was staring at her was making her a little
nervous. If they were dancing, she wouldn't have to talk. "Alright,"
she answered, taking his offered hand.

They danced the next few songs together. Willow had to admit; Percy
was just as graceful on the dance floor as he was on the football
field. She enjoyed the dances more than she had expected. By the time
that Willow insisted on taking a break, the others had returned to
the table. Willow expected Percy to wander off at this point; she had
noticed some other people from their graduating class wander in, and
figured Percy would want to talk to them, but instead, he went back
to the table with her, pulling up a chair and joining in the
conversation. Buffy spent the next five minutes trying to catch
Willow's eye so that she could ask her, in that nonverbal code known
to all best friends, what was going on with her and Percy, but Willow
was oblivious. Finally, Buffy dragged Willow to the ladies room "to
freshen up" so she could cross-examine her friend and figure out what
was going on. Willow assured her that Percy was just happy to see a
friendly face after not recognizing anyone else at the Bronze. Buffy
was unconvinced, but agreed to let the subject drop.

her.> Buffy thought as they headed back to the table. She hadn't
missed the way that Percy's eyes followed Willow as she crossed the
room. and Willow don't really have anything in common, and he's been really
mean to her in the past, but that was a long time ago. Besides, he
certainly seems to like her now. And he'd be better for her than
Spike.> Determined to encourage Percy in his pursuit of Willow, Buffy
flashed him what she considered to be a supportive smile when they
reached the table. Percy, naturally, had no idea what she was
grinning about, but he didn't really care, either. His focus was
solely on Willow. He was just dragging her back out to the dance
floor when Spike walked in.

His eyes immediately went to the Scoobies' usual table. Buffy was
still there, with Ben and Anya. Xander had gone to get more drinks.
An amber spark flashed in Spike's eyes when he saw the way Buffy had
settled herself into Ben's arms. he
thought to himself won't even let me touch her.> Growling slightly, he forced his eyes
away, searching for his Red. Seeing her would make him feel better.

It didn't take him long to spot that distinctive red hair. His
growling grew a bit louder and the amber spark expanded when he saw
her step on to the dance floor with some overgrown moron who had his
arm wrapped around her waist. He was holding her very close, and she
didn't seem to be complaining. Spike bit back the urge to storm over
to them and drag them apart until they had at least a foot of space
between them while they danced. He wasn't her father, what did he
care if she wanted to let some idiot with roving hands plaster
himself against her? She was wasting her self on the jerk, absolutely
throwing herself away, but if she wanted to, then it was her choice.
He wouldn't stop her from making a fool of herself over a worthless
pretty boy.

He headed over to the bar. It was time to break back in his drinking
skills. He hadn't had a drink all week. His Red had become his cure
for depression. But since she was too busy dancing with the idiotic
looking boy-toy to spend time with Spike, he'd have to return to his
older remedy. He threw some cash on the bar and told the bartender to
get him a shot glass, and a bottle.

Willow felt it through the bond the moment Spike walked in. Her eyes
found him quickly. He was staring at Buffy with an intensified
version of his usual look of pain and desire. It wasn't difficult to
figure out why, considering the way Buffy had wrapped herself around
Ben. Willow ached to go over to him and comfort him but Percy,
oblivious to her distraction, chose that moment to pull her into his
arms. By the time she got herself straightened out, Spike had headed
over to the bar. Willow tried to return her focus to Percy, at least
until the song ended, but her eyes kept returning to Spike. In the
middle of the song, she quietly excused herself and headed over to
the bar.

Willow seated herself on the barstool next to Spike and waited for
him to look up. He didn't. His eyes remained firmly fixed on the top
of the bar, and his bottle of Scotch. He didn't even acknowledge that
she was there. He looked crushed. It hurt her to see him like that.
She searched desperately for something she could say, something she
could do to make him feel better, but she couldn't come up with a
thing. She couldn't change the fact that Spike loved Buffy, or that
Buffy wanted nothing to do with him. Willow wanted to hug him hard
and tell him that she'd always be there for him and prove to him that
just because Buffy was too much of an idiot to appreciate his love,
that didn't mean that he had to be alone. But she knew that Spike
would never allow himself to show emotion in public. If she tried to
hug him, he'd probably push her away. She watched him gulp down
another shot of Scotch, and tried desperately to come up with some
way she could comfort him. Finally, a solution appeared.

"Spike," she whispered, touching him gently on the shoulder. He
didn't turn, but she could tell that he knew she was there. Her hand
slid from his shoulder, down his arm, to his hand. She grabbed it in
hers. "Dance with me, Spike?"

He turned and looked at her in surprise. After a moment, he nodded,
and stood. She led him over to the dance floor and slid her arms
around him, snuggling in against him and resting her cheek against
his shoulder. His arms slid around her waist and he started rocking
her gently back and forth to the music.

"You can dance-every dance with the guy
Who gives you the eye, let him hold you tight
You can smile-every smile for the man
Who held your hand `neath the candle light
But don't forget who's taking you home
And in whose arms you're gonna be
So darling, save the last dance for me"

Spike felt the tension start to drain out of him. He held Willow
close, resting his cheek against the top of her head and breathing in
her scent. Smelling his claim on her always soothed his demon. His
arms tightened around her ever so slightly and he wondered why his
mess of an unlife always seemed a little easier, a little gentler, a
little better when she was with him.

"Oh I know that the music's fine
Like sparkling wine, go and have your fun
Laugh and sing, but while we're apart
Don't give your heart to anyone
Cause don't forget who's taking you home
And in whose arms you're gonna be
So darling, save the last dance for me"

They turned slightly and Spike caught sight of the Scooby table
again. Xander kept glancing over at them with an uneasy look on his
face, but the things that Anya was whispering in his ear while she
squirmed on his lap seemed to make it difficult for him to
concentrate. Anya grinned at Spike and winked, before returning her
focus to distracting Xander. Buffy focused half her attention on
flirting with the moron she had draped herself around, and the other
half on shooting Spike death glares over the boy's shoulder. The
other boy was still seated at the table, with his eyes glued to
Willow. Spike felt the unaccountable urge to cover her up, turn her
around, hide her from the other boy's eyes. He shouldn't be allowed
to look at *his* Red like that.

"Baby don't you know I love you so
Can't you feel it when we touch
I will never, never let you go
I love you, oh so much"

"So who was the idiot you were dancing with when I came in, Red?"

"Oh, that's Percy. I used to tutor him in high school."

"Tutoring? Is that what you crazy kids are calling it these days?
What did you tutor him in, pet? French?"

"No," Willow shook her head, confused, "history."

Spike laughed. "Just wondering if he fancied you even then, Red."

"Fancied me?" Willow asked, looking even more confused. "You mean you
thought he was interested in me? Not a chance. Percy never gave me a
second look."

"Well, he's certainly looking now."

"You can dance, go and carry on
Till the night is gone
And it's time to go
If he asks if you're all alone
Can he take you home, you must tell him no
'Cause don't forget who's taking you home
And in whose arms you're gonna be
So darling, save the last dance for me"

Willow glanced over to Percy. He certainly did seem to be watching
her. Bizarre. She shrugged it off. She never spent much time thinking
about the popular crowd when she was in high school, and she
certainly wasn't going to waste any thought on them now. She didn't
care what Percy thought.

"If he wants to keep watching me then he'll be watching the door, in
a minute. I'm planning to head home at the end of the song."

Spike glanced over to the table as well. His face tightened when he
saw that Buffy had shifted herself on to Ben's lap, and he flinched
as Buffy whispered something in Ben's ear. Ben smiled and Buffy
giggled, and then placed a soft string of kisses from Ben's cheek
over to his lips. A shiver of pure pain that made him physically
shudder shot through Spike. The kiss wasn't deep or erotic, it wasn't
even as passionate as the kiss that Spike and Buffy had shared in the
crypt only a few days earlier, but it was a kiss with potential. It
was a kiss designed to lead up to something more. It was a kiss that
showed that Buffy wanted something more. with Ben.

Willow felt Spike shudder and leaned back a bit so that she could
look him in the eye. She was momentarily confused by the tense
expression on his face. He had seemed so relaxed just a minute ago.
Her confusion faded as she followed his gaze back to the
table. "Neither of us really have any reason to stay," she stated,
very, very gently. "Wanna walk me home?"

Spike's smile in return was soft and slightly bitter. "Are you asking
because you really want to leave, or because you're trying to spare
me from having to look," he nodded in the direction of Buffy and
Ben "at that," he spat.

"You try dancing in Buffy's shoes for an hour and see if you don't
grab any opportunity to leave," Willow retorted. "Her feet are half a
size smaller than mine, but she insisted that none of my shoes would
work with this outfit." Spike managed a tight smile in return. "I'm
not asking out of pity, Spike," Willow continued, softly. "I really
want to leave. And I really want to take you with me." She raised her
hand to his face, gently turning it so that his eyes were focused on
her and not on Buffy. "Please, Spike? Walk me home?"

"`Cause don't forget who's taking you home
And in whose arms you're gonna be"

"Alright, Red. Let's go home."

"So darling, save the last dance for me
Save the last dance for me
Save the last dance for me....."

Section 43:

Willow told Spike to wait for her outside while she grabbed her purse
and sweater. To her surprise and relief, he obeyed. She figured that
the less time Spike spent in the same room with Buffy, the better.
Besides, she wanted to get out of there as quickly and as painlessly
as possible, before she lost her temper and yelled at Buffy. Even
though Buffy was obviously interested in Ben, making out with someone
she barely knew in the Bronze simply wasn't Buffy's style, no matter
how interested she was. Buffy had only done it because Spike was
watching. Willow knew that Buffy would do anything to discourage
Spike's affections for her, but her actions lately had been downright
cruel. More than Spike's sadness, more than Percy's slightly
disconcerting persistence, more than her aching feet, Buffy's
behavior made Willow want to leave. She wanted to just grab her stuff
and run, but she knew that wasn't an option. Her friends would expect
some kind of explanation. Sighing, she headed over to the table.

Buffy's face lit up and she winked at the oblivious Percy when she
saw Spike walk to the door while Willow returned to the table. She
was pretty proud of herself. She knew that Spike was stubborn, but
she had gambled that not even *he* would be able to stomach sitting
around the Bronze and watching her make out with someone else, and
the results had proven her right. Now that Spike was leaving, she
could finally start setting Willow up with Percy. The smile melted
into confusion when she saw Willow start to gather her things. They
had finally gotten rid of Spike. The party could really begin now.
Why was Willow leaving?

"Willow? Where are you going?"

"Home," Willow answered, succinctly. Her smile looked apologetic, but
her voice was firm and her expression was resolved. There was no way
they were talking her into staying. "I'll stop by your place tomorrow
and return your clothes."

"But it's still early! Why would you want to go home now?"

"Buffy, I'm tired, my feet hurt, I have a headache, and I have a lot
that I need to get done tomorrow. I'm ready to head home." Buffy
opened her mouth to reply, but Willow cut her off before she had the
chance. "Spike said he'd walk me, so you don't have to worry about me
heading home by myself. Stay here and have a good time. When I come
by tomorrow, you can tell me all about everything that I missed.
Percy, it was really nice to see you. Tell your mom happy birthday
for me, and that I hope she has a nice party. Ben, it was nice to
meet you again. Guys, I'll see you tomorrow at three o'clock, just
like we planned. Have fun, and goodnight!"

For once, Willow was truly pleased that she had developed her
babbling skills to such an extent. Thanks to all her years of
practice, she managed to get all of that out practically in one
breath, not leaving any of the others the chance to interrupt. She
very nearly made a clean getaway. Nearly. But not quite.

"Rosenb- Willow, wait!" Percy managed to grab her arm before she
could scoot away. Damn those athlete reflexes. "About the party
tomorrow. Would you like to come? Mom said I could invite some
friends. It's a big blow out for her fortieth birthday. Lots of food,
tons of people, live band, we're even setting up a dance floor." His
fingers moved gently against her arm, caressed caressing it slightly,
and his voice grew softer, more intimate. "We didn't get to finish
our dance."

Willow glanced over desperately to her friends, hoping one of them
could bail her out with some kind of excuse. She had always been
lousy at coming up with cover stories to disguise their world save-
age activities. After all, she could hardly say `Sorry, Percy, but I
already have plans for tomorrow night. I'll be busy for most of the
evening defeating a hell goddess and all of her lumpy minions.'

Percy misinterpreted her look, and remembered his manners. "You're
all invited, if you'd like to come. It should be nice; my mom goes
all out on these things."

"Sounds great!" Buffy squealed, enthusiastically, grinning
widely. "We'd love to come, wouldn't we, guys?"

"Buffy!" Willow hissed.

"What?" Buffy answered, truly oblivious.

"We have plans tomorrow, remember?"

"What plans? Come on, Willow, this party sounds like fun."

Willow sighed in frustration. When Buffy was buzzed on a couple of
drinks and a cute guy, she tended to push all slayage thoughts from
her head. It was a dangerous habit.

"We're supposed to meet Spike at three o'clock, remember? He's going
to take us to see. that girl, remember?"

"Oh." Buffy's smile faded as the memory returned. "Right. I forgot.
We have to meet Spike. Does it have to be tomorrow? Couldn't we.
reschedule?"

"No, Buffy," Willow sighed. "We can't reschedule." many times I explain it to her, she never seems to understand that
certain rituals can only be performed in certain phases of the moon.
Buffy may be able to command every male on earth, but even she can't
control the moon.>

"But if you're meeting this Spike guy at three o'clock, then you
might be able to make it to the party," Percy suggested. "It doesn't
start till eight o'clock."

"I really don't think it will work out, Percy, but thanks for the
invitation," Willow answered with a tight smile, slowly backing away.
She wasn't going to make the same mistake this time. By the time she
finished her monologue, she wanted to be out of arm's reach. "Buffy
will explain. I should be going now; Spike's waiting for me. I'll see
you guys tomorrow. Good night!" She had backed away enough at this
point, so she turned and rushed for the door before they could grab
her again. This time, she got away.

For a moment after she left, the table was silent.

"So the party doesn't start until eight o'clock, huh?"

"Buffy!" Xander exclaimed. "You don't really think that-"

"Well, like Percy said, we're meeting Spike at three o'clock. It
shouldn't take us all *that* long. We should still have time to get
cleaned up and to the party by a little after eight o'clock. We could
be fashionably late." She turned to Percy. "Is this party black tie?"
Percy nodded. Buffy turned to Ben. "Do you have a tux?" Ben
nodded. "Great!" Buffy continued. "I have the perfect dress. I've
been waiting for a chance to wear it."

Buffy gave a little smile of satisfaction. Tomorrow night, they'd
destroy Glory, getting rid of the big, bad evil hanging over their
heads, and then they could go and blow off some steam at a nice party
with free food and a live band. She'd get to wear her new dress,
she'd get to see Ben in a tux, she'd get Willow away from Spike, and
maybe she could even fix Willow up with Percy! It would be perfect.
Absolutely perfect. Her satisfied smile grew as she leaned back
against Ben and relaxed in his arms.

Meanwhile, Willow joined Spike outside. He smiled when he saw her
exit, and tossed his cigarette to the side.

"Shall we, pet?" he asked, sliding his arm around her shoulders. She
nodded in reply, slipping her arm around his waist and nestling
closer into his side. Touching him had become so natural, it was
almost automatic. A combination of the bond, their developing
friendship, and their inherent mutual need to touch and be touched
meant that holding Spike's hand, or leaning against him, or settling
herself into his arms at every opportunity felt as instinctively
natural as breathing.

She was glad to be away from the noise and the chaos of the Bronze,
gladder still to be away from the upsetting behavior of her friends,
and gladdest of all to be headed to home and safety and peace and
quiet with Spike, but she still couldn't completely relax. Spike was
probably still upset over Buffy's behavior. She wished she could
think of something to say to make it all better. She hated the
thought of Spike hurting. She opened her mouth to apologize for
Buffy, but Spike's arm pulled her closer against him, leaving his
hand free to slide over her mouth. She looked up at him in surprise,
and saw that he was watching her with that slow, lazy, dangerous grin
that sent tingles up her spine, in a purely platonic way, of course.

"Were you planning to apologize for the slayer, Red?" Spike didn't
move his hand from her mouth, so Willow was forced to nod her
response.

"You know she did it on purpose?" Again, Willow nodded.

"And you know she's not sorry? In fact, she's probably pretty proud
of herself." Reluctantly, Willow nodded a third time.

Spike stopped walked and turned Willow so that she was facing him.
The grin was gone from his face and his expression was serious. He
kept his hand covering her mouth. It was very important that he say
this, and he wanted to make absolutely sure that she would not
interrupt.

"And you know that it's not your fault? You know that there's nothing
you could say and nothing you could do to make her treat me any
differently?" Slowly, reluctantly, Willow nodded again. Spike took
his hand off of her mouth, moving it over to stroke her hair gently,
tucking it behind her ear.

"I just hate to see you hurting, Spike," she admitted, softly.

"I know, Red," he answered continuing to stroke her hair. "But you
make it better. You always make it better."

"I do?" she asked, smiling.

"Absolutely," he answered. "This friendship thing is great; I should
have tried it years ago," he stated, grinning, determined to break up
the far-too-serious mood. Willow giggled, and Spike slid his arm back
around her shoulders, pulling her back against him as they began to
walk.

They were about a block from her house when Willow spoke again, her
eyes carefully averted and a forced casualness to her tone.

"Spike?"

"Yes, love?"

"What if I offered you another trade?"

"A trade?"

"Something you want for something I want."

"And what do you have that I want?"

Willow shrugged, continuing to avoid his eyes. "A comfortable bed, TV
with cable and a VCR and free blood?"

"Sounds pretty good. And what do you want in return?"

Willow nestled a little closer to him as she worked up the courage to
answer. When she spoke again, her voice was halfway muffled in his
shirt. Without vampire hearing, he wouldn't have been able to hear
her.

"Stay with me tonight?"

"Of course, Red. I was thinking we'd watch that movie you told me
about with the bloke that-"

"Not just for a movie. Could you. could you stay all night? I mean,
we're doing the ritual tomorrow, and I'm nervous about it, and I'm
scared about Glory and afraid that you'll get hurt and afraid that
the whole mess won't work and it will be my fault and I just hate the
thought of staying in my house all day long by myself with nothing to
do but worry, and-"

"I'd love to stay," Spike answered, cutting off her babble.

"Really?" Willow asked, looking up, at last.

Spike smiled at the eagerness of her tone. "Yes, pet. Really."

"Good," she answered, sighing in relief. They walked in silence for
another minute.

"So this trade includes free blood?"

Willow rolled her eyes. "Yes, Spike."

"Any chance of getting some hot chocolate with that?"

Willow giggled. "Yes, Spike."

"And cable? I forgot you had cable; we always end up watching video
tapes."

"Yes, Spike."

Spike nodded, smiling. "Good trade."

Willow tightened her arm slightly around his waist and snuggled even
closer. "Yes, Spike."

Section 44:

When the gang showed up at Willow's house at three o'clock the next
afternoon, she put them straight to work cutting the herbs for the
potion. For this final application, she needed to anoint designs on
Spike's chest, his forehead, the palms of his hands and the soles of
his feet and still have enough potion left for him to drink before
the incantation. It would take a lot of potion. Hence, a lot of
carefully prepared herbs. Besides, as long as they were concentrating
on cutting the herbs and Willow was (giving the appearance of)
concentrating on accurately measuring and combining the ingredients,
they couldn't ask her why they were meeting at her house instead of
Spike's crypt. and why Spike was obviously wearing the same clothes
from the day before and looking far too familiar with his
surroundings.

By four o'clock, the potion was finally ready. Giles and Buffy headed
into the kitchen to wash the sticky, smelly traces of the herbs off
of their hands. Xander and Anya headed into the bathroom to wash
their hands and have a pre-world-save-age grope, while they had the
chance. Willow settled herself comfortably on the floor while Spike
stripped off everything but his jeans.

"Where do you want me, Red?" he asked. Once again he was shirtless,
as the ritual required. But this time, Willow didn't allow herself to
get distracted. She was too worried about everything to enjoy the
sight.

"Lie down here," Willow answered, motioning in front of herself.
Spike obeyed, stretching out in front of her, and flashing her a
grin. She didn't notice. Spike reached out and grabbed her hand, his
smile disappearing when he felt it shaking in his.

"Need anything, pet?" he asked gently.

"Could use a little courage," Willow replied, trying to smile, and
failing.

Spike sat up and snagged his duster from where he had thrown it
across the back of a chair, pulling something out of one of the
pockets and pressing it into her hand. Willow looked down at it. A
flask. she thought to herself as a true smile
blossomed on her face.

"The real kind," Willow stated, pushing the flask back into his hand.
She squeezed his hand gently. "But thanks."

Spike nodded, and put the flask away. The flask had sort of worked.
At least it had made her smile. And her hands weren't trembling
anymore.

"Promise me something, Spike?" she asked, very, very softly.

"Anything, Red. Just name it."

She shook her head.

"How can I promise you something if you won't tell me what it is?"

Willow shook her head again. "Just promise me," she whispered.

"Alright," he answered, after a few moments had passed. "I promise."

She smiled gratefully, and then surprised him by leaning forward and
brushing her lips softly against his.

As far as kisses go, it wasn't anything very special. Contact lasted
for less than a second and there was nothing terribly passionate
about it. It wasn't a kiss of love or even lust. It was, quite
simply, pure affection and friendship. It told him that she cared
about him, in a way that was outside of bonds and rituals and
promises and trades. And that was enough to bring Spike closer than
he had been in a century to tears. He wanted to say something,
wanting to do something, to show that he felt the same way. He wanted
to let her know how much her sudden, unexpected friendship had come
to mean to him. But he didn't know what to say or what to do.
Friendship was a new thing to him and he was still uncertain how to
express it.

Her eyes met his as he struggled for a course of action, and she
smiled. "It's okay," she said. "I understand."

She didn't speak again as she began anointing him with the potion.
Spike didn't speak anymore, either. Everything that needed to be
spoken had already been said. Even Giles, Buffy, Xander and Anya
respected the silence when they returned to the room. Everyone seemed
to understand that it was a sacred moment. Words would only intrude.
The ritual had begun.

It took Willow nearly an hour to anoint Spike with all the necessary
designs. When she finished, she reached over and grabbed his shirt to
hand to him. It was the one she had anointed the first day of the
ritual. She had gone by the crypt earlier that afternoon to pick it
up. She rubbed the fabric between her fingers for a moment, thinking
of all that had happened since that first day, then she forced her
thoughts back to the matter at hand. As Spike finished getting
dressed, Willow lit the candles and prepared the final portion of the
potion. Wordlessly, she handed the glass to Spike. He took it,
grinned at her with that trademark smirk that made something clench
in her heart, and then threw his head back and drank it down in a
single gulp.

The glass dropped from his suddenly nerveless hand and shattered as
it hit the floor. Spike nearly screamed as he doubled over at the
rush of pain that shot through him. He felt like he was being torn
apart, ripped open, seared through and through. His eyes slammed shut
and he forced ragged breaths in and out of his lungs, trying
desperately and unsuccessfully to push his mind beyond the pain. His
hands clenched so tightly into fists that his nails pierced the skin,
the blood from his hands mixing with the designs anointed onto his
palms. Spike forced his eyes open, then quickly shut them again. It
was pointless to leave them open; his eyes were swimming. He couldn't
see a damn thing; everything was a blur. He vamped, calling on all
the strength of his demon to give him the willpower to get through
this. It helped, a little. The demon was, at least, able to orient
him in the right direction. Facing east, he hissed the incantation
through clenched fangs, thankful he had memorized the repetitious
passage days before. He turned south next, muttering the appropriate
words, then west, then north.

Instead of flaring, the way they had before when the incantation was
finished, the candles seemed to explode. The light that shot out of
each of them was pure white and so bright that the humans, in spite
of themselves, turned away, blinded by its radiance. Spike felt a
rush of power go through him, a thousand times stronger than anything
he had ever felt before, and then came the fiery sensation, like holy
water or daylight, magnified to a mind-dazzling extent, like walking
on the face of the sun, ripping through him. Never in over a century
had he ever imagined such pain. He screamed, a high-pitched,
unearthly sound, as shattering as the candle light had become
blinding. For a moment it seemed that time froze.

Then it ended.

The sound stopped abruptly at the same moment that the light went
out. After a few seconds, the humans opened their eyes and uncovered
their ears to see Spike still inside the circle created by the four
candles that had blown themselves out. He was crumpled on the floor,
silent and completely motionless. The palm of his hand lay facing up,
and Willow saw, when she looked closely, that the design she had made
on his hand was glowing red, like it was being burnt into his skin
with a branding iron. She shivered, and stepped away. At that moment,
the hand moved.

Slowly, carefully, Spike's body stood. Spike's *body*, not Spike,
because it was clear from the way that body held itself, the way it
moved, and the expression on its face that Spike was no longer there.
The First had arrived. The body that used to be Spike turned to face
them, its blue eyes focusing on Willow.

"Witch," it said, the word sounding like a term of respect in the
strangely resonant, unearthly voice that, like the expression, held
nothing of Spike in it, "your petition has been granted." Willow
nodded, unable to speak.

The eyes shifted from Willow to encompass the rest of the group. "Are
you ready?" it asked. They nodded. "Good," it said. "Follow." Without
another word or a backward glance, the First exited the house and
headed into the streets of Sunnydale. Hastily, the rest of them
gathered their weapons and rushed to follow it.

"Well, not exactly the St. Crispin's Day speech, was it?" Willow said
to Giles, trying to smile. It didn't seem right, somehow, for the
Scoobies to be so solemn before going off to battle the Big Bad. At
least someone should be trying to make a joke. Spike would, if he was
there. But he wasn't there.

"We few..." Giles answered, shouldering a bag of weapons.

"...we happy few," Willow continued.

"We band of buggered," Giles muttered, under his breath.

In spite of herself, Willow laughed. "Sounds like something Spike
would say," she stated.

Giles smiled back at her. "Yes," he answered, "it rather does,
doesn't it?" She nodded, wistfully. "He'll be fine, Willow," he said,
gently.

"I know," she answered, smiling slightly.

she repeated to herself, silently. promised.>

Section 45:

Willow felt oddly detached as she watched the fight play out. It
didn't seem quite real, somehow. It felt more like a dream, or a
movie reel, or some sort of magical illusion: realistic, but not
genuine. Everyone played their parts perfectly. The First, as
planned, led them directly to Glory. As soon as they arrived, Willow
concentrated all of her energy on making a magical barrier,
surrounding the area immediately around Glory and the First so that
no outside forces could interfere in their personal fight. Glory,
recognizing her opponent, knew that if she did not walk away from
this battle victorious, she would not be walking away. Unlike her
skirmishes with Buffy, she didn't bother with small talk or chit
chat. Instead, she focused all her strength and energy to throw
absolutely everything that she had at the body that looked like
Spike. The battle began.

Meanwhile, Buffy, Giles, Xander and Anya concentrated on fighting off
the minions who swarmed out in droves to protect their mistress.
Fortunately, they weren't very good fighters. Their strengths lay
more in bowing and scraping and coming up with ridiculously
extravagant ways to build Glory's ego. Buffy knocked them down like
bowling pins. She barely even broke a sweat. Even Xander, Anya and
Giles seemed to have no trouble holding their own. Willow didn't
bother to watch them. She knew they could handle themselves, and that
they were fully capable of making sure that she was protected so that
she could concentrate on her barrier spell. Instead, she watched the
fight between Glory and the First.

It was mesmerizing, in a strange kind of way. Willow had always been
in awe of Buffy's fights with vampires and demons when the slayer and
her opponent moved with supernatural speed, but even Buffy's honed,
skilled movements seemed slow and clumsy in comparison to this fight.
Both fighters moved with lightning speed, unparalleled precision, and
astonishing grace. Though they had never fought each other before,
their movements seemed as perfectly choreographed as a ballet. If it
hadn't been so terrifyingly lethal, it would have been beautiful.

They didn't bother with weapons. The fight was hand to hand, up close
and personal, with no rules, no restraints, and no holds barred.
Willow's eyes weren't fast enough to follow the individual blows, but
even she could tell that they were both bloody and bruised very
quickly after the fighting began. The First seemed stronger, but
Glory was definitely the more desperate of the two. After an hour,
Willow could tell that they were both injured. But they did not stop,
and they did not slow down. The fight went into its second hour.

The sun had been low in the sky when the battle began, the presence
of the First protecting Spike's body from damage from the sun. The
sun had fully set and the moon was visible long before the fighting
ended. The dome shaped barrier surrounding the fighters that Willow
had constructed took on a strange sort of glow when the moonlight hit
it, shining against the darkness, giving Buffy and the others the
light that they needed to fight, and spotlighting the battle that the
barrier itself enclosed.

As Willow watched, mesmerized, three things happened in quick
succession. Glory, broken past the ability to cling to control of her
mortal body, shifted into Ben. With cool efficiency, the First
wrapped its arms around Ben's body and calmly snapped his neck. With
the battle over, the First immediately vacated Spike's body, and both
bodies hit the ground at the same moment. After all the fears and
rituals and preparations, the destruction of Glory was almost anti-
climatic. The Scoobies, engrossed in their personal battles with the
minions, didn't even realize that the main fight was over. They
didn't turn around until they heard Willow scream.

Willow couldn't describe the sheer panic that hit her when she saw
Spike's body hit the ground. She didn't even realize that she had
screamed. Her only thought was that the battle that had destroyed
Glory had destroyed Spike as well. She ran towards him, enraged
beyond belief when she hit the barrier that she, herself, had
constructed. Beyond all rational thought, she couldn't think clearly
enough to dissolve the barrier, and pounded on it instead, tears
streaming down her face, as she fought desperately to get to Spike.
Fortunately, without her concentration giving it strength, the
barrier quickly melted away. With speed she didn't know she
possessed, she ran to Spike's side.

To say that Spike looked bad would be like saying that fields of
slaughter with the dead stacked like cordwood looked bad. Spike
didn't merely look bad. He looked destroyed. The combination of the
battle combined with the impact of the ritual itself and the
devastating shock of the First leaving his body had caused an
unprecedented amount of damage. If his body hadn't been recognizable
by process of elimination, Willow wouldn't have known it was him.
Some of the blood covering him was his, some was Glory's. Willow
couldn't tell the difference. All she knew was that he was
bloodstained, battered and bruised and probably broken in more than a
few places, and lying very, very still. The First, like Glory, had
powers and strengths that surpassed the merely physical. The injuries
the two of them sustained did not distract them from their fight. The
First's goal had been to destroy Glory. Nothing else mattered, not
even protecting the body that served the First as a vessel. But once
the First left Spike's body, all the injuries on his body came
crashing in on him all at once. It's not surprising that he fainted.

Willow was kneeling by his side, frantically checking his body for
the extent of his injuries, when the rest of the gang joined her,
abandoning their fights with the minions. Truth be told, there wasn't
much of a fight left for them to abandon. Once Glory died, the
minions quickly scattered. They were servants by nature, not by
circumstance. All they were capable of was servitude. When they
followed their leader, they fought without thought of their own
safety. Without their leader, they were cowards, at heart. They
served Glorificus solely for the power that she represented. When
that power was destroyed, they fled. No one bothered to follow them.
Without a goddess to serve, they presented very little danger to
society.

At the moment, the gang was far more worried about Willow who was
soon covered with blood as she checked Spike over. Tears continued to
stream silently down her face but Willow ignored them, merely
blinking them out of her eyes so that they didn't interfere with her
examination of Spike. Only when she was satisfied that his injuries
weren't life threatening and that he would only require a few weeks
to recover did she relax, and pull herself together. Impatiently, she
wiped away the tears, oblivious to the fact that the hands that
swiped at her face were covered in blood, leaving traces of it all
over her face. The gang approached her slowly, cautiously, more than
a little frightened by the macabre image she presented.

"He'll be alright," she told them, the relieved smile on her face
contrasting sharply with the tears and the blood.

"A-are *you* alright?" Giles asked, hesitantly.

Willow's forehead wrinkled in confusion. "Me? Yes, I'm fine." She
didn't understand why he was asking about her. Didn't he realize that
Spike was the one that mattered at the moment? She shook her head.
Spike. She had to focus on Spike, and getting him the help that he
needed. Anything else could wait. "We need to help Spike now." She
turned back to the body at her feet, trying to figure out the best
way to move him without causing him more damage, and nearly missed
the gasp of surprise behind her.

"Ben?"

They all turned to face Buffy who was standing over the other body on
the ground, looking at it with an expression of shocked disbelief.

Everyone else rushed over, staring down at the body that Buffy had
been wrapping herself around the night before. Even Willow
reluctantly left Spike's side to go help Buffy who looked so very
lost.

"He was Glory," Willow explained, softly, more to Giles than to
Buffy. Giles was thinking clearly enough to understand the
explanation. Buffy was. not. "I-I think they were sharing a body,"
Willow elaborated. "It wasn't his fault, but he was Glory. and when
he died, she died, too."

"No," Buffy stated, shaking her head violently, her whole body
trembling slightly. "He-he's just Ben. He's a medical intern, a-and a
bad dancer, and he was going to take me to Percy's party. He's Ben,
and I know him and I *kissed* him and I-I don't understand." Giles
stepped forward and placed a reassuring hand on Buffy's shoulder. She
didn't acknowledge it, but kept staring down at the body with the
same expression of disbelief.

"Buffy, we should go, now," Giles said softly, trying to lead the
girl away. She didn't cooperate.

"He's dead," she whispered. "He's dead," she repeated, louder this
time. "And it's his fault," she hissed, turning toward Spike as her
eyes narrowed. She had planned everything so carefully. Once Glory
was dead, she was supposed to go to Percy's party with Ben. She'd
dance with him and wear her new dress and fix Willow up with Percy.
She couldn't do any of that now. And it was all Spike's fault.

All the stress of finding out about Dawn, and her mom getting sick,
and losing Riley, and fighting Glory, and watching her best friend
bind herself to a demon and being unable to interfere finally crashed
down on Buffy. Seeing Ben's dead body was the final straw. She was
sick of her life being chaotic and messy and out of control. She
needed something to vent her anger on, and Spike, unconscious on the
ground, made a very easy target. She headed towards his Spike,
obviously intending to thrash what remained of his unlife out of him.
Willow intercepted her.

"Buffy! No!" She grabbed the girl, keeping her from getting to
Spike's body. "Giles, help me!" Giles immediately rushed over,
grabbing Buffy around the waist and pulling her away from Spike.

"Why do you have to ruin everything?" Buffy screamed at Spike's
unconscious form. "You ruin *everything*!" Suddenly, her screams
turned to sobs and she turned in Giles' arms, crying on his shoulder.
Giles looked up apologetically at Willow and she smiled weakly in
understanding.

"Giles, why don't you take Buffy home?" He nodded, and led Buffy
away. This time, she followed. Once they were gone, Willow turned to
Xander and Anya. "I need to get Spike to my house. Can you guys
help?" Still somewhat shell-shocked from the touchdown of Hurricane
Buffy, they merely nodded. Willow straightened, going into commander
mode.

"Xander, would you mind carrying him? I don't think I can lift him by
myself. Anya, I need you to go to Willie's and pick up some blood. I
have some in the fridge, but it's not going to be enough. Just bring
it by my house. I'll leave the door unlocked. I can't handle all the
weapons by myself, so I guess we should dump them for the night and
come back for them tomorrow. I wish we hadn't brought so many; we
certainly didn't need them, but it's too late to do anything about
that now. I don't think anyone will disturb them."

Xander and Anya nodded again. Anya turned to go.

"Anya, wait!" Xander called out, shaking off the daze that
encompassed him. There was something he needed to say, a question he
had promised Anya, in their pre-world-save-age grope, that he would
ask, when the world didn't end. Suddenly he felt as if he couldn't
wait another minute before knowing the answer. Obediently, Anya
stopped, and turned around.

"Will you marry me?"

Anya looked at him appraisingly for a moment, and then smiled.

"Yes."

Xander turned to Willow. "Wills, will you be best person?"

"Yes," Willow agreed, smiling as well.

"Good," Xander said, relieved. And after that, they simply stood
there for a moment, silently, while Xander and Anya smiled besottedly
at each other, and Willow watched the pair of them with quiet
amusement. Eventually, however, she got impatient.

"Was that all you needed to say, Xander?" Willow asked gently.

Xander nodded.

"Well, then, now that that's settled," Willow commented, "we should
really get going. Xander, you need to get Spike. Anya, you need to
get the blood. We'll see you back at the house."

"Right," Xander said, scooping Spike up into his arms.

"Right," Anya said, turning back to head to Willie's.

"Right," Willow agreed, walking over to where Xander stood, holding
Spike. Spike's arm hung loose, his hand dangling down. Willow wrapped
his hand in hers, bringing it up to her lips, and kissing it, gently.
Then she looked up and smiled and Xander.

"Let's go."

End 45

Continued in next story link.Sections 46 thru ...